This is a modern-English version of The Napoleon of Notting Hill, originally written by Chesterton, G. K. (Gilbert Keith).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Napoleon of
Notting Hill
THE NAPOLEON
of
NOTTING HILL
By
GILBERT K. CHESTERTON
With Seven Full-Page Illustrations by
W. GRAHAM ROBERTSON
and a Map of the Seat of War
With Seven Full-Page Illustrations by
W. Graham Robertson
and a Map of the War Zone
REV. WILLIAM J. GORMLEY, C. M.
REV. WILLIAM J. GORMLEY, C. M.
JOHN LANE: THE BODLEY HEAD
LONDON & NEW YORK. MDCCCCIV
JOHN LANE: THE BODLEY HEAD
LONDON & NEW YORK. 1904
Copyright in
U.S.A., 1904
Copyright in
U.S.A., 1904
William Clowes & Sons, Limited, London and Beccles.
William Clowes & Sons, Limited, London and Beccles.
TO HILAIRE BELLOC
For every tiny town or place
God made the stars especially;
Babies look up with owlish face
And see them tangled in a tree:
You saw a moon from Sussex Downs,
A Sussex moon, untravelled still,
I saw a moon that was the town's,
The largest lamp on Campden Hill.
Yea; Heaven is everywhere at home
The big blue cap that always fits,
And so it is (be calm; they come
To goal at last, my wandering wits),
So is it with the heroic thing;
This shall not end for the world's end,
And though the sullen engines swing,
Be you not much afraid, my friend.
This did not end by Nelson's urn
Where an immortal England sits—
Nor where your tall young men in turn
Drank death like wine at Austerlitz.
And when the pedants bade us mark
What cold mechanic happenings
Must come; our souls said in the dark,
"Belike; but there are likelier things."
Likelier across these flats afar
These sulky levels smooth and free
The drums shall crash a waltz of war
And Death shall dance with Liberty;
Likelier the barricades shall blare
Slaughter below and smoke above,
And death and hate and hell declare
That men have found a thing to love.
Far from your sunny uplands set
I saw the dream; the streets I trod
The lit straight streets shot out and met
The starry streets that point to God.
This legend of an epic hour
A child I dreamed, and dream it still,
Under the great grey water-tower
That strikes the stars on Campden Hill.
For every little town or place
God made the stars just for them;
Babies look up with wide eyes
And see them tangled in a tree:
You saw a moon from Sussex Downs,
A Sussex moon, still untouched,
I saw a moon that belonged to the town,
The biggest light on Campden Hill.
Yeah, Heaven feels right at home
The big blue hat that always fits,
And so it is (stay calm; they come
To rest at last, my wandering thoughts),
So it goes with the heroic things;
This won’t end when the world ends,
And though the gloomy machines swing,
Don’t be too afraid, my friend.
This didn’t end by Nelson's urn
Where an immortal England sits—
Nor where your tall young men took turns
Drinking death like it was wine at Austerlitz.
And when the scholars told us to see
What cold mechanical events
Must happen; our souls whispered in the dark,
“Maybe; but there are more likely things.”
More likely across these distant plains
These moody, smooth, open levels
The drums will thunder a war waltz
And Death will dance with Liberty;
More likely the barricades will blast
Slaughter below and smoke above,
And death and hate and hell will shout
That humanity has found something to love.
Far from your sunny highlands,
I saw the dream; the streets I walked
The bright, straight streets stretched out and met
The starry streets that lead to God.
This tale of an epic moment
I dreamed as a child, and still dream it,
Under the great gray water tower
That reaches for the stars on Campden Hill.
CONTENTS
Book I | ||
Chapter | Page | |
I. | Introduction to the Art of Prophecy | 13 |
II. | The Guy in Green | 21 |
III. | The Hill of Humor | 49 |
Book II | ||
I. | The Cities' Charter | 65 |
II. | The Provost Council | 82 |
III. | Enter a Crazy Person | 102 |
Book III | ||
I. | The Mental Health of Adam Wayne | 125 |
II. | The Amazing Mr. Turnbull | 147 |
III. | Mr. Buck's Experiment | 163 |
Book IV | ||
I. | The Lamp Wars | 189 |
II. | The Reporter for the "Court Journal" | 208 |
III. | The Great Army of South Kensington | 224 |
Book V | ||
I. | The Notting Hill Empire | 259 |
II. | The Final Battle | 279 |
III. | Two Voices | 291 |
ILLUSTRATIONS
In the Dark Entrance, a Flaming Figure appeared. | Frontispiece |
To face page | |
City guys crawling around on all fours in a field full of veal cutlets. | 16 |
"I'm the king of the castle." | 70 |
"I pay tribute to my King." | 104 |
Map of the Battle Zone | 190 |
King Auberon stepped down from the Omnibus with dignity. | 220 |
"A Perfect Evening, Sir," said the Chemist. | 264 |
"Wayne, it was all a joke!" | 296 |
Book I
THE NAPOLEON OF NOTTING HILL
Chapter I—Introductory Remarks on the Art of Prophecy
The human race, to which so many of my readers belong, has been playing at children's games from the beginning, and will probably do it till the end, which is a nuisance for the few people who grow up. And one of the games to which it is most attached is called "Keep to-morrow dark," and which is also named (by the rustics in Shropshire, I have no doubt) "Cheat the Prophet." The players listen very carefully and respectfully to all that the clever men have to say about what is to happen in the next generation. The players then wait until all the clever men are dead, and bury them nicely. They then go and do something else. That is all. For a race of simple tastes, however, it is great fun.
The human race, which many of my readers are part of, has been engaging in childish games since the beginning and will likely continue to do so until the end, which is annoying for the few who actually mature. One of the games it loves the most is called "Keep Tomorrow Dark," which is also referred to (by the locals in Shropshire, I’m sure) as "Cheat the Prophet." The players listen attentively and respectfully to everything the smart people say about what will happen in the next generation. Then they wait until all the smart people are gone and bury them properly. After that, they just move on to something else. That’s it. For a group with such simple pleasures, though, it’s a lot of fun.
For human beings, being children, have the childish wilfulness and the childish secrecy. And they never have from the beginning of the[Pg 14] world done what the wise men have seen to be inevitable. They stoned the false prophets, it is said; but they could have stoned true prophets with a greater and juster enjoyment. Individually, men may present a more or less rational appearance, eating, sleeping, and scheming. But humanity as a whole is changeful, mystical, fickle, delightful. Men are men, but Man is a woman.
For humans, being kids, have that childish stubbornness and secrecy. And they have never done, from the very beginning of the[Pg 14] world, what wise people have deemed inevitable. They say they stoned the false prophets; however, they could have stoned true prophets with a greater and more justified pleasure. Individually, people may seem somewhat rational, eating, sleeping, and plotting. But humanity as a whole is unpredictable, mystical, inconsistent, and delightful. Men are just men, but Humanity is a woman.
But in the beginning of the twentieth century the game of Cheat the Prophet was made far more difficult than it had ever been before. The reason was, that there were so many prophets and so many prophecies, that it was difficult to elude all their ingenuities. When a man did something free and frantic and entirely his own, a horrible thought struck him afterwards; it might have been predicted. Whenever a duke climbed a lamp-post, when a dean got drunk, he could not be really happy, he could not be certain that he was not fulfilling some prophecy. In the beginning of the twentieth century you could not see the ground for clever men. They were so common that a stupid man was quite exceptional, and when they found him, they followed him in crowds down the street and treasured him up and gave him some high post in the State. And all these clever[Pg 15] men were at work giving accounts of what would happen in the next age, all quite clear, all quite keen-sighted and ruthless, and all quite different. And it seemed that the good old game of hoodwinking your ancestors could not really be managed this time, because the ancestors neglected meat and sleep and practical politics, so that they might meditate day and night on what their descendants would be likely to do.
But at the start of the twentieth century, the game of Cheat the Prophet became much harder than it ever was before. The reason was that there were so many prophets and prophecies that it was tough to dodge all their clever insights. When someone did something spontaneous and wild that was completely their own idea, a terrible thought struck them later; it might have been predicted. Whenever a duke climbed a lamp-post or a dean got drunk, he couldn’t truly be happy; he couldn't be sure he wasn’t fulfilling some prophecy. At the beginning of the twentieth century, you couldn’t see the ground for all the smart people around. They were so common that a stupid person became quite rare, and when they found one, they followed him in crowds down the street, celebrated him, and gave him some prominent position in the government. Meanwhile, all these clever[Pg 15] people were busy predicting what would happen in the future, all very clear, very observant and merciless, and all quite different from each other. It seemed that the old game of tricking your ancestors couldn’t be played this time, because the ancestors ignored food, sleep, and practical politics to think day and night about what their descendants were likely to do.
But the way the prophets of the twentieth century went to work was this. They took something or other that was certainly going on in their time, and then said that it would go on more and more until something extraordinary happened. And very often they added that in some odd place that extraordinary thing had happened, and that it showed the signs of the times.
But the way the prophets of the twentieth century operated was like this. They noticed something happening in their time and predicted that it would continue to escalate until something extraordinary occurred. Often, they also mentioned that in some unusual location, that extraordinary event had already taken place, and it indicated the signs of the times.
Thus, for instance, there were Mr. H. G. Wells and others, who thought that science would take charge of the future; and just as the motor-car was quicker than the coach, so some lovely thing would be quicker than the motor-car; and so on for ever. And there arose from their ashes Dr. Quilp, who said that a man could be sent on his machine so fast round the world that he could keep up a long, chatty[Pg 16] conversation in some old-world village by saying a word of a sentence each time he came round. And it was said that the experiment had been tried on an apoplectic old major, who was sent round the world so fast that there seemed to be (to the inhabitants of some other star) a continuous band round the earth of white whiskers, red complexion and tweeds—a thing like the ring of Saturn.
So, for example, there were Mr. H. G. Wells and others who believed that science would shape the future; just like the car was faster than the horse-drawn coach, something amazing would eventually be faster than the car, and this would continue forever. From their ideas emerged Dr. Quilp, who claimed that a person could be sent around the world so quickly on his machine that he could maintain a long, friendly conversation in some quaint village by saying a word from a sentence each time he passed by. It was rumored that this experiment had been conducted on an old major who suffered from apoplexy, sending him around the world so fast that, from the perspective of some distant star, there appeared to be a continuous loop around the Earth made of white whiskers, a red face, and tweed—a sight similar to the rings of Saturn.[Pg 16]
Then there was the opposite school. There was Mr. Edward Carpenter, who thought we should in a very short time return to Nature, and live simply and slowly as the animals do. And Edward Carpenter was followed by James Pickie, D.D. (of Pocohontas College), who said that men were immensely improved by grazing, or taking their food slowly and continuously, after the manner of cows. And he said that he had, with the most encouraging results, turned city men out on all fours in a field covered with veal cutlets. Then Tolstoy and the Humanitarians said that the world was growing more merciful, and therefore no one would ever desire to kill. And Mr. Mick not only became a vegetarian, but at length declared vegetarianism doomed ("shedding," as he called it finely, "the green blood of the silent animals"), and predicted that men in a better age would live on[Pg 17] nothing but salt. And then came the pamphlet from Oregon (where the thing was tried), the pamphlet called "Why should Salt suffer?" and there was more trouble.
Then there was the opposing school. There was Mr. Edward Carpenter, who believed we should soon return to Nature and live simply and slowly like animals do. And Edward Carpenter was followed by James Pickie, D.D. (of Pocohontas College), who claimed that men greatly benefited from grazing, or eating their food slowly and steadily, like cows. He mentioned that he had, with very positive results, turned city folks out on all fours in a field filled with veal cutlets. Then Tolstoy and the Humanitarians said that the world was becoming more compassionate, and therefore no one would ever want to kill. And Mr. Mick not only became a vegetarian, but eventually declared vegetarianism doomed (“shedding,” as he put it eloquently, “the green blood of the silent animals”), and predicted that in a better future, people would live on nothing but salt. Then a pamphlet came from Oregon (where the experiment was conducted), called "Why should Salt suffer?" and it caused even more trouble.
And on the other hand, some people were predicting that the lines of kinship would become narrower and sterner. There was Mr. Cecil Rhodes, who thought that the one thing of the future was the British Empire, and that there would be a gulf between those who were of the Empire and those who were not, between the Chinaman in Hong Kong and the Chinaman outside, between the Spaniard on the Rock of Gibraltar and the Spaniard off it, similar to the gulf between man and the lower animals. And in the same way his impetuous friend, Dr. Zoppi ("the Paul of Anglo-Saxonism"), carried it yet further, and held that, as a result of this view, cannibalism should be held to mean eating a member of the Empire, not eating one of the subject peoples, who should, he said, be killed without needless pain. His horror at the idea of eating a man in British Guiana showed how they misunderstood his stoicism who thought him devoid of feeling. He was, however, in a hard position; as it was said that he had attempted the experiment, and, living in London, had to subsist entirely on Italian organ-grinders.[Pg 18] And his end was terrible, for just when he had begun, Sir Paul Swiller read his great paper at the Royal Society, proving that the savages were not only quite right in eating their enemies, but right on moral and hygienic grounds, since it was true that the qualities of the enemy, when eaten, passed into the eater. The notion that the nature of an Italian organ-man was irrevocably growing and burgeoning inside him was almost more than the kindly old professor could bear.
And on the other hand, some people predicted that family ties would become tighter and more serious. There was Mr. Cecil Rhodes, who believed that the future belonged to the British Empire, and that there would be a divide between those who were part of the Empire and those who were not, like the Chinese person in Hong Kong versus the Chinese person outside of it, or the Spaniard on the Rock of Gibraltar compared to the Spaniard off it, similar to the gap between humans and lower animals. Similarly, his impulsive friend, Dr. Zoppi ("the Paul of Anglo-Saxonism"), took it even further, arguing that, based on this belief, cannibalism should only be considered as eating a member of the Empire, not someone from the subject peoples, who, he claimed, should be killed without unnecessary suffering. His disgust at the idea of eating a person in British Guiana revealed a misunderstanding of his stoicism—those who thought he was emotionless didn't see the truth. He was, however, in a tough spot; rumors had it that he had tried the experiment, and since he lived in London, he had to survive solely on Italian organ-grinders.[Pg 18] His end was tragic, for just as he started, Sir Paul Swiller presented his important paper at the Royal Society, proving that the savages were not only justified in eating their enemies but did so on moral and hygienic grounds, since it was true that the qualities of the enemy, when consumed, passed into the eater. The idea that the essence of an Italian organ-grinder was irrevocably growing and developing within him was almost more than the kind old professor could handle.
There was Mr. Benjamin Kidd, who said that the growing note of our race would be the care for and knowledge of the future. His idea was developed more powerfully by William Borker, who wrote that passage which every schoolboy knows by heart, about men in future ages weeping by the graves of their descendants, and tourists being shown over the scene of the historic battle which was to take place some centuries afterwards.
There was Mr. Benjamin Kidd, who said that our race's increasing focus would be on caring for and understanding the future. His idea was explained further by William Borker, who wrote that famous passage that every schoolboy knows by heart, about people in future ages crying by the graves of their descendants and tourists being guided through the site of a historic battle that would happen centuries later.
And Mr. Stead, too, was prominent, who thought that England would in the twentieth century be united to America; and his young lieutenant, Graham Podge, who included the states of France, Germany, and Russia in the American Union, the State of Russia being abbreviated to Ra.
And Mr. Stead was also a key figure, believing that England would be united with America in the twentieth century; along with his young assistant, Graham Podge, who envisioned the inclusion of France, Germany, and Russia in the American Union, with Russia shortened to Ra.
There was Mr. Sidney Webb, also, who said[Pg 19] that the future would see a continuously increasing order and neatness in the life of the people, and his poor friend Fipps, who went mad and ran about the country with an axe, hacking branches off the trees whenever there were not the same number on both sides.
There was Mr. Sidney Webb, who said[Pg 19] that the future would have more and more order and neatness in people's lives. Then there was his unfortunate friend Fipps, who went crazy and ran around the countryside with an axe, chopping branches off trees whenever they weren’t the same number on both sides.
All these clever men were prophesying with every variety of ingenuity what would happen soon, and they all did it in the same way, by taking something they saw "going strong," as the saying is, and carrying it as far as ever their imagination could stretch. This, they said, was the true and simple way of anticipating the future. "Just as," said Dr. Pellkins, in a fine passage,—"just as when we see a pig in a litter larger than the other pigs, we know that by an unalterable law of the Inscrutable it will some day be larger than an elephant,—just as we know, when we see weeds and dandelions growing more and more thickly in a garden, that they must, in spite of all our efforts, grow taller than the chimney-pots and swallow the house from sight, so we know and reverently acknowledge, that when any power in human politics has shown for any period of time any considerable activity, it will go on until it reaches to the sky."
All these smart guys were predicting, with all sorts of creativity, what would happen soon, and they all did it in the same way—by taking something they saw "doing well," as the saying goes, and running with it as far as their imaginations could go. They claimed this was the simple and true way to foresee the future. "Just as," Dr. Pellkins said in a great passage, "just as when we see a pig in a litter bigger than the others, we know that by an unchanging law of the Unknowable, it will someday be larger than an elephant—just as we know that when we see weeds and dandelions growing thicker in a garden, they will, despite all our efforts, grow taller than the chimney pots and swallow the house from view, so we know and respectfully acknowledge that when any power in human politics has shown any significant activity for a while, it will keep going until it reaches the sky."
And it did certainly appear that the prophets had put the people (engaged in the old game[Pg 20] of Cheat the Prophet) in a quite unprecedented difficulty. It seemed really hard to do anything without fulfilling some of their prophecies.
And it definitely looked like the prophets had put the people (caught up in the old game[Pg 20] of Cheat the Prophet) in a completely new kind of trouble. It really seemed tough to do anything without making some of their prophecies come true.
But there was, nevertheless, in the eyes of labourers in the streets, of peasants in the fields, of sailors and children, and especially women, a strange look that kept the wise men in a perfect fever of doubt. They could not fathom the motionless mirth in their eyes. They still had something up their sleeve; they were still playing the game of Cheat the Prophet.
But there was, however, in the eyes of workers on the streets, of farmers in the fields, of sailors and children, and especially women, a strange look that kept the wise men in a constant state of uncertainty. They couldn’t understand the still joy in their eyes. They still had some tricks up their sleeve; they were still playing the game of Outsmart the Prophet.
Then the wise men grew like wild things, and swayed hither and thither, crying, "What can it be? What can it be? What will London be like a century hence? Is there anything we have not thought of? Houses upside down—more hygienic, perhaps? Men walking on hands—make feet flexible, don't you know? Moon ... motor-cars ... no heads...." And so they swayed and wondered until they died and were buried nicely.
Then the wise men became wild and swayed back and forth, shouting, "What could it be? What could it be? What will London be like in a hundred years? Is there anything we haven't considered? Upside-down houses—maybe that would be more hygienic? People walking on their hands—makes feet more flexible, you know? Moon ... cars ... no heads...." And so they swayed and wondered until they died and were buried properly.
Then the people went and did what they liked. Let me no longer conceal the painful truth. The people had cheated the prophets of the twentieth century. When the curtain goes up on this story, eighty years after the present date, London is almost exactly like what it is now.
Then the people went and did whatever they wanted. I won't hide the painful truth anymore. The people had deceived the prophets of the twentieth century. When this story begins, eighty years from now, London looks almost exactly the same as it does today.
Chapter II—The Man in Green
Very few words are needed to explain why London, a hundred years hence, will be very like it is now, or rather, since I must slip into a prophetic past, why London, when my story opens, was very like it was in those enviable days when I was still alive.
Very few words are needed to explain why London, a hundred years from now, will be very similar to how it is today, or rather, since I have to refer to a prophetic past, why London, at the start of my story, was much like it was in those fortunate days when I was still alive.
The reason can be stated in one sentence. The people had absolutely lost faith in revolutions. All revolutions are doctrinal—such as the French one, or the one that introduced Christianity. For it stands to common sense that you cannot upset all existing things, customs, and compromises, unless you believe in something outside them, something positive and divine. Now, England, during this century, lost all belief in this. It believed in a thing called Evolution. And it said, "All theoretic changes have ended in blood and ennui. If we change, we must change slowly and safely, as the animals do. Nature's revolutions are the only successful ones. There has been no conservative reaction in favour of tails."
The reason can be summed up in one sentence. People had completely lost faith in revolutions. All revolutions are based on a doctrine—like the French Revolution or the one that brought Christianity. It's only common sense that you can't overturn everything—traditions, norms, and compromises—unless you believe in something beyond them, something positive and divine. But England, during this century, lost all belief in that. It came to believe in something called Evolution. It said, "All theoretical changes have ended in violence and boredom. If we’re going to change, we have to change gradually and safely, like animals do. Nature's revolutions are the only successful ones. There hasn't been any conservative movement to bring back tails."
And some things did change. Things that were not much thought of dropped out of[Pg 22] sight. Things that had not often happened did not happen at all. Thus, for instance, the actual physical force ruling the country, the soldiers and police, grew smaller and smaller, and at last vanished almost to a point. The people combined could have swept the few policemen away in ten minutes: they did not, because they did not believe it would do them the least good. They had lost faith in revolutions.
And some things did change. Things that people didn't think much about disappeared from[Pg 22]view. Things that rarely happened stopped happening altogether. For example, the actual physical force controlling the country, the soldiers and police, got smaller and smaller, and eventually faded away almost completely. The people together could have easily taken down the few policemen in ten minutes; they didn't, because they didn't think it would make any difference. They had lost faith in revolutions.
Democracy was dead; for no one minded the governing class governing. England was now practically a despotism, but not an hereditary one. Some one in the official class was made King. No one cared how: no one cared who. He was merely an universal secretary.
Democracy was dead; no one cared about the ruling class ruling. England was now basically a dictatorship, but not a hereditary one. Someone in the official class became King. No one cared how or who. He was just a universal secretary.
In this manner it happened that everything in London was very quiet. That vague and somewhat depressed reliance upon things happening as they have always happened, which is with all Londoners a mood, had become an assumed condition. There was really no reason for any man doing anything but the thing he had done the day before.
In this way, everything in London was very quiet. That vague and somewhat gloomy expectation that things would unfold as they always had, which is a common attitude among Londoners, had become a normal state of mind. There was really no reason for anyone to do anything different from what they had done the day before.
There was therefore no reason whatever why the three young men who had always walked up to their Government office together should[Pg 23] not walk up to it together on this particular wintry and cloudy morning. Everything in that age had become mechanical, and Government clerks especially. All those clerks assembled regularly at their posts. Three of those clerks always walked into town together. All the neighbourhood knew them: two of them were tall and one short. And on this particular morning the short clerk was only a few seconds late to join the other two as they passed his gate: he could have overtaken them in three strides; he could have called after them easily. But he did not.
There was absolutely no reason why the three young men who always walked to their Government office together shouldn’t do so on this chilly, cloudy morning. Everything in that time had become routine, especially for Government clerks. All those clerks showed up regularly at their posts. Three of them consistently walked into town together. Everyone in the neighborhood recognized them: two of them were tall and one was short. On this particular morning, the short clerk was just a few seconds late to join the other two as they passed his gate; he could have caught up to them in three strides or easily called out to them. But he didn’t.
For some reason that will never be understood until all souls are judged (if they are ever judged; the idea was at this time classed with fetish worship) he did not join his two companions, but walked steadily behind them. The day was dull, their dress was dull, everything was dull; but in some odd impulse he walked through street after street, through district after district, looking at the backs of the two men, who would have swung round at the sound of his voice. Now, there is a law written in the darkest of the Books of Life, and it is this: If you look at a thing nine hundred and ninety-nine times, you are perfectly safe; if you look at it the thousandth time, you are[Pg 24] in frightful danger of seeing it for the first time.
For some reason that will never be understood until all souls are judged (if they are ever judged; that idea was at this time considered strange), he didn’t join his two companions but walked steadily behind them. The day was dreary, their outfits were bland, everything felt lifeless; but for some strange reason, he walked through street after street, through neighborhood after neighborhood, watching the backs of the two men, who would have turned around at the sound of his voice. Now, there is a law written in the darkest pages of Life’s Book, and it is this: If you look at something nine hundred and ninety-nine times, you're perfectly safe; but if you look at it the thousandth time, you are[Pg 24] in serious danger of seeing it for the first time.
So the short Government official looked at the coat-tails of the tall Government officials, and through street after street, and round corner after corner, saw only coat-tails, coat-tails, and again coat-tails—when, he did not in the least know why, something happened to his eyes.
So the short government official looked at the coat-tails of the tall government officials, and through street after street, and around corner after corner, saw nothing but coat-tails, coat-tails, and more coat-tails—when, for some reason he couldn’t quite understand, something happened to his eyes.
Two black dragons were walking backwards in front of him. Two black dragons were looking at him with evil eyes. The dragons were walking backwards it was true, but they kept their eyes fixed on him none the less. The eyes which he saw were, in truth, only the two buttons at the back of a frock-coat: perhaps some traditional memory of their meaningless character gave this half-witted prominence to their gaze. The slit between the tails was the nose-line of the monster: whenever the tails flapped in the winter wind the dragons licked their lips. It was only a momentary fancy, but the small clerk found it imbedded in his soul ever afterwards. He never could again think of men in frock-coats except as dragons walking backwards. He explained afterwards, quite tactfully and nicely, to his two official friends, that (while feeling an inexpressible regard for each of them) he could not seriously regard the[Pg 25] face of either of them as anything but a kind of tail. It was, he admitted, a handsome tail—a tail elevated in the air. But if, he said, any true friend of theirs wished to see their faces, to look into the eyes of their soul, that friend must be allowed to walk reverently round behind them, so as to see them from the rear. There he would see the two black dragons with the blind eyes.
Two black dragons were walking backward in front of him. Two black dragons were looking at him with sinister eyes. The dragons were definitely walking backward, but they kept their gaze fixed on him nonetheless. What he saw were really just the two buttons on the back of a frock coat; perhaps some outdated memory of their pointless nature gave this silly significance to their stare. The gap between the tails was the monster's nose; whenever the tails flapped in the winter wind, the dragons licked their lips. It was just a fleeting thought, but the small clerk found it stuck in his mind forever after. He could never again think of men in frock coats as anything but dragons walking backward. He later explained, quite tactfully and nicely, to his two official friends that (while he genuinely cared for both of them) he couldn't seriously see either of their faces as anything but a kind of tail. He admitted it was a nice tail—one held high in the air. But if any true friend of theirs wanted to see their faces, to look into the eyes of their soul, that friend would have to walk respectfully around behind them to see them from the back. There, he would find the two black dragons with the blind eyes.
But when first the two black dragons sprang out of the fog upon the small clerk, they had merely the effect of all miracles—they changed the universe. He discovered the fact that all romantics know—that adventures happen on dull days, and not on sunny ones. When the chord of monotony is stretched most tight, then it breaks with a sound like song. He had scarcely noticed the weather before, but with the four dead eyes glaring at him he looked round and realised the strange dead day.
But when the two black dragons suddenly emerged from the fog toward the small clerk, they had the effect of all miracles—they changed everything. He realized what all romantics know—that adventures happen on boring days, not on sunny ones. When the tension of dullness is at its peak, it snaps with a sound like music. He had hardly paid attention to the weather before, but with the four lifeless eyes staring at him, he looked around and recognized the eerie, lifeless day.
The morning was wintry and dim, not misty, but darkened with that shadow of cloud or snow which steeps everything in a green or copper twilight. The light there is on such a day seems not so much to come from the clear heavens as to be a phosphorescence clinging to the shapes themselves. The load of heaven and the clouds is like a load of waters, and the men move like[Pg 26] fishes, feeling that they are on the floor of a sea. Everything in a London street completes the fantasy; the carriages and cabs themselves resemble deep-sea creatures with eyes of flame. He had been startled at first to meet two dragons. Now he found he was among deep-sea dragons possessing the deep sea.
The morning was cold and dim, not foggy, but shrouded in that kind of cloud or snow that casts everything in a green or copper twilight. The light on such a day feels less like it’s coming from the clear sky and more like a glow clinging to the shapes themselves. The weight of the sky and the clouds is like a heavy water load, and the people move like[Pg 26] fish, aware that they're at the bottom of a sea. Everything in a London street adds to the imagery; the carriages and cabs look like deep-sea creatures with fiery eyes. He had been surprised at first to encounter two dragons. Now he realized he was surrounded by deep-sea dragons ruling the depths.
The two young men in front were like the small young man himself, well-dressed. The lines of their frock-coats and silk hats had that luxuriant severity which makes the modern fop, hideous as he is, a favourite exercise of the modern draughtsman; that element which Mr. Max Beerbohm has admirably expressed in speaking of "certain congruities of dark cloth and the rigid perfection of linen."
The two young men in front were well-dressed, just like the small young man himself. Their tailored coats and silk hats had that stylish severity that makes the modern dandy, as unattractive as he is, a favorite subject for today’s artists; that quality which Mr. Max Beerbohm has brilliantly captured when he talks about "certain harmonies of dark fabric and the crisp perfection of linen."
They walked with the gait of an affected snail, and they spoke at the longest intervals, dropping a sentence at about every sixth lamp-post.
They walked slowly, like a pretentious snail, and they talked at lengthy pauses, dropping a sentence at roughly every sixth streetlight.
They crawled on past the lamp-posts; their mien was so immovable that a fanciful description might almost say, that the lamp-posts crawled past the men, as in a dream. Then the small man suddenly ran after them and said—
They crawled past the lamp posts; their expressions were so unchanging that you might describe it in a dreamlike way, saying the lamp posts were moving past the men. Then the short guy suddenly ran after them and said—
"I want to get my hair cut. I say, do you know a little shop anywhere where they cut[Pg 27] your hair properly? I keep on having my hair cut, but it keeps on growing again."
"I want to get my hair cut. I ask, do you know of a small shop nearby that cuts[Pg 27] hair well? I keep getting my hair cut, but it always just grows back."
One of the tall men looked at him with the air of a pained naturalist.
One of the tall men looked at him like a troubled naturalist.
"Why, here is a little place," cried the small man, with a sort of imbecile cheerfulness, as the bright bulging window of a fashionable toilet-saloon glowed abruptly out of the foggy twilight. "Do you know, I often find hair-dressers when I walk about London. I'll lunch with you at Cicconani's. You know, I'm awfully fond of hair-dressers' shops. They're miles better than those nasty butchers'." And he disappeared into the doorway.
"Wow, here’s a cozy spot," exclaimed the small man, with a somewhat silly excitement, as the bright, bulging window of a trendy salon suddenly lit up in the foggy twilight. "You know, I often come across hairdressers when I'm walking around London. I'll have lunch with you at Cicconani's. I have to say, I really love hairdressers' shops. They’re way better than those gross butcher shops." And he stepped into the doorway.
The man called James continued to gaze after him, a monocle screwed into his eye.
The man named James kept staring after him, a monocle fixed in his eye.
"What the devil do you make of that fellow?" he asked his companion, a pale young man with a high nose.
"What do you think of that guy?" he asked his companion, a pale young man with a high nose.
The pale young man reflected conscientiously for some minutes, and then said—
The pale young man thought carefully for a few minutes, and then said—
"Had a knock on his head when he was a kid, I should think."
"Got a bump on his head when he was a kid, I suppose."
"No, I don't think it's that," replied the Honourable James Barker. "I've sometimes fancied he was a sort of artist, Lambert."
"No, I don't think that's it," replied the Honourable James Barker. "I've occasionally thought he was some kind of artist, Lambert."
"Bosh!" cried Mr. Lambert, briefly.
"Bosh!" Mr. Lambert exclaimed.
"I admit I can't make him out," resumed[Pg 28] Barker, abstractedly; "he never opens his mouth without saying something so indescribably half-witted that to call him a fool seems the very feeblest attempt at characterisation. But there's another thing about him that's rather funny. Do you know that he has the one collection of Japanese lacquer in Europe? Have you ever seen his books? All Greek poets and mediæval French and that sort of thing. Have you ever been in his rooms? It's like being inside an amethyst. And he moves about in all that and talks like—like a turnip."
"I admit I can't figure him out," resumed[Pg 28] Barker, lost in thought; "he never speaks without saying something so ridiculously stupid that calling him a fool seems like the weakest way to describe him. But there's something else about him that's kind of amusing. Did you know he has the only collection of Japanese lacquer in Europe? Have you ever seen his books? They're all Greek poets and medieval French stuff and that kind of thing. Have you ever been to his place? It’s like stepping inside an amethyst. And he moves around in all that and talks like—like a turnip."
"Well, damn all books. Your blue books as well," said the ingenuous Mr. Lambert, with a friendly simplicity. "You ought to understand such things. What do you make of him?"
"Well, forget all books. Your blue books too," said the straightforward Mr. Lambert, with a friendly ease. "You should get what that means. What do you think of him?"
"He's beyond me," returned Barker. "But if you asked me for my opinion, I should say he was a man with a taste for nonsense, as they call it—artistic fooling, and all that kind of thing. And I seriously believe that he has talked nonsense so much that he has half bewildered his own mind and doesn't know the difference between sanity and insanity. He has gone round the mental world, so to speak, and found the place where the East and[Pg 29] the West are one, and extreme idiocy is as good as sense. But I can't explain these psychological games."
"He's just beyond my understanding," replied Barker. "But if you want my take, I’d say he’s the kind of guy who enjoys nonsense, you know—artistic playfulness and all that. And I really think he’s talked so much nonsense that he’s confused his own mind and can’t tell the difference between sanity and insanity. He’s traveled through the mental landscape, so to speak, and found a point where East and West merge, and extreme foolishness is just as valid as common sense. But I can’t really explain these psychological tricks."
"You can't explain them to me," replied Mr. Wilfrid Lambert, with candour.
"You can't explain them to me," replied Mr. Wilfrid Lambert, honestly.
As they passed up the long streets towards their restaurant the copper twilight cleared slowly to a pale yellow, and by the time they reached it they stood discernible in a tolerable winter daylight. The Honourable James Barker, one of the most powerful officials in the English Government (by this time a rigidly official one), was a lean and elegant young man, with a blank handsome face and bleak blue eyes. He had a great amount of intellectual capacity, of that peculiar kind which raises a man from throne to throne and lets him die loaded with honours without having either amused or enlightened the mind of a single man. Wilfrid Lambert, the youth with the nose which appeared to impoverish the rest of his face, had also contributed little to the enlargement of the human spirit, but he had the honourable excuse of being a fool.
As they walked up the long streets toward their restaurant, the copper twilight gradually turned to a pale yellow, and by the time they arrived, they were visible in a decent winter daylight. The Honourable James Barker, one of the most influential officials in the English Government (which by this time was very formal), was a slender and stylish young man, with a good-looking but expressionless face and cold blue eyes. He possessed a significant amount of intellectual ability, of that specific type which elevates a man from one position of power to another, allowing him to die loaded with accolades without having entertained or enlightened a single person. Wilfrid Lambert, the young man whose nose seemed to detract from the rest of his face, had also done little to expand human understanding, but he had the justifiable excuse of being a fool.
Lambert would have been called a silly man; Barker, with all his cleverness, might have been called a stupid man. But mere silliness and stupidity sank into insignificance[Pg 30] in the presence of the awful and mysterious treasures of foolishness apparently stored up in the small figure that stood waiting for them outside Cicconani's. The little man, whose name was Auberon Quin, had an appearance compounded of a baby and an owl. His round head, round eyes, seemed to have been designed by nature playfully with a pair of compasses. His flat dark hair and preposterously long frock-coat gave him something of the look of a child's "Noah." When he entered a room of strangers, they mistook him for a small boy, and wanted to take him on their knees, until he spoke, when they perceived that a boy would have been more intelligent.
Lambert might have been seen as a silly guy; Barker, despite all his smarts, could have been labeled a dimwit. But both silliness and stupidity faded into the background in the face of the awful and mysterious treasures of foolishness seemingly gathered in the small figure waiting for them outside Cicconani's. The little man, named Auberon Quin, looked like a mix between a baby and an owl. His round head and round eyes appeared playfully drawn by nature with a pair of compasses. His flat dark hair and ridiculously long frock coat made him look a bit like a child's "Noah." When he walked into a room of strangers, they often mistook him for a small boy and wanted to sit him on their laps, until he spoke, at which point they realized a boy would have been more clever.
"I have been waiting quite a long time," said Quin, mildly. "It's awfully funny I should see you coming up the street at last."
"I've been waiting for a really long time," Quin said casually. "It's really strange that I finally see you coming up the street."
"Why?" asked Lambert, staring. "You told us to come here yourself."
"Why?" Lambert asked, staring. "You told us to come here yourself."
"My mother used to tell people to come to places," said the sage.
"My mom used to tell people to come to places," said the wise one.
They were about to turn into the restaurant with a resigned air, when their eyes were caught by something in the street. The weather, though cold and blank, was now quite clear, and across the dull brown of the wood pavement and between the dull grey terraces was moving[Pg 31] something not to be seen for miles round—not to be seen perhaps at that time in England—a man dressed in bright colours. A small crowd hung on the man's heels.
They were just about to walk into the restaurant, feeling a bit resigned, when something in the street caught their attention. The weather, although cold and dreary, was now fairly clear, and against the dull brown of the wooden pavement and between the gray terraces was moving[Pg 31] something that hadn't been seen in miles—not something you would probably see at that moment in England—a man dressed in bright colors. A small crowd followed closely behind him.
He was a tall stately man, clad in a military uniform of brilliant green, splashed with great silver facings. From the shoulder swung a short green furred cloak, somewhat like that of a Hussar, the lining of which gleamed every now and then with a kind of tawny crimson. His breast glittered with medals; round his neck was the red ribbon and star of some foreign order; and a long straight sword, with a blazing hilt, trailed and clattered along the pavement. At this time the pacific and utilitarian development of Europe had relegated all such customs to the Museums. The only remaining force, the small but well-organised police, were attired in a sombre and hygienic manner. But even those who remembered the last Life Guards and Lancers who disappeared in 1912 must have known at a glance that this was not, and never had been, an English uniform; and this conviction would have been heightened by the yellow aquiline face, like Dante carved in bronze, which rose, crowned with white hair, out of the green military collar, a keen and distinguished, but not an English face.
He was a tall, impressive man wearing a bright green military uniform, adorned with flashy silver details. A short green fur cloak, similar to that of a Hussar, draped from his shoulder, with a lining that occasionally shone in a warm crimson hue. His chest sparkled with medals; around his neck hung the red ribbon and star of some foreign order, and a long straight sword with a flashy hilt dragged and clattered on the pavement. By this time, Europe’s peaceful and practical evolution had pushed all such customs into museums. The only remaining authority, the small but well-organized police force, was dressed in a dull and practical style. However, even those who recalled the last Life Guards and Lancers who vanished in 1912 must have instantly recognized that this was not, and had never been, an English uniform; and this realization would have been intensified by the yellow, eagle-like face, reminiscent of Dante carved in bronze, which emerged, topped with white hair, from the green military collar—a sharp and distinguished face, but not an English one.
The magnificence with which the green-clad gentleman walked down the centre of the road would be something difficult to express in human language. For it was an ingrained simplicity and arrogance, something in the mere carriage of the head and body, which made ordinary moderns in the street stare after him; but it had comparatively little to do with actual conscious gestures or expression. In the matter of these merely temporary movements, the man appeared to be rather worried and inquisitive, but he was inquisitive with the inquisitiveness of a despot and worried as with the responsibilities of a god. The men who lounged and wondered behind him followed partly with an astonishment at his brilliant uniform, that is to say, partly because of that instinct which makes us all follow one who looks like a madman, but far more because of that instinct which makes all men follow (and worship) any one who chooses to behave like a king. He had to so sublime an extent that great quality of royalty—an almost imbecile unconsciousness of everybody, that people went after him as they do after kings—to see what would be the first thing or person he would take notice of. And all the time, as we have said, in spite of his quiet splendour, there was an air about him as[Pg 33] if he were looking for somebody; an expression of inquiry.
The grandeur with which the man in green strolled down the middle of the street was hard to put into words. It was a blend of natural simplicity and arrogance, visible in the way he carried himself, that made ordinary people stop and stare; yet it had little to do with any deliberate gestures or expressions. In terms of these passing movements, the man seemed somewhat anxious and curious, but his curiosity resembled that of a ruler and his worry came from the weight of divine responsibility. The people who lingered behind him were partly amazed by his striking uniform—there's always that instinct that leads us to follow someone who seems a bit crazy—but more so by that instinct that drives everyone to follow (and revere) someone who acts like a king. He had that elevated quality of royalty—an almost naïve obliviousness to others—that compelled people to trail after him, eager to see what or who he would acknowledge first. And throughout this, despite his quiet magnificence, there was a sense about him as if he was searching for someone; an expression of curiosity.
Suddenly that expression of inquiry vanished, none could tell why, and was replaced by an expression of contentment. Amid the rapt attention of the mob of idlers, the magnificent green gentleman deflected himself from his direct course down the centre of the road and walked to one side of it. He came to a halt opposite to a large poster of Colman's Mustard erected on a wooden hoarding. His spectators almost held their breath.
Suddenly, that look of curiosity disappeared—nobody knew why—and was replaced by a look of satisfaction. With the captivated crowd of onlookers, the impressive green gentleman veered away from his straight path down the middle of the road and walked to the side. He stopped in front of a large poster for Colman's Mustard displayed on a wooden board. His audience was almost holding their breath.
He took from a small pocket in his uniform a little penknife; with this he made a slash at the stretched paper. Completing the rest of the operation with his fingers, he tore off a strip or rag of paper, yellow in colour and wholly irregular in outline. Then for the first time the great being addressed his adoring onlookers—
He took a small penknife out of a pocket in his uniform; with it, he made a cut in the stretched paper. Finishing the job with his fingers, he ripped off a strip of paper, which was yellow and completely irregular in shape. Then, for the first time, the great being addressed his adoring audience—
"Can any one," he said, with a pleasing foreign accent, "lend me a pin?"
"Can anyone," he said, with a charming foreign accent, "lend me a pin?"
Mr. Lambert, who happened to be nearest, and who carried innumerable pins for the purpose of attaching innumerable buttonholes, lent him one, which was received with extravagant but dignified bows, and hyperboles of thanks.
Mr. Lambert, who happened to be closest and carried countless pins for attaching countless buttonholes, lent him one, which was received with exaggerated yet dignified bows and over-the-top thanks.
The gentleman in green, then, with every appearance of being gratified, and even puffed[Pg 34] up, pinned the piece of yellow paper to the green silk and silver-lace adornments of his breast. Then he turned his eyes round again, searching and unsatisfied.
The man in green, looking quite pleased and even a bit full of himself, pinned the yellow paper to the green silk and silver lace decorations on his chest. Then he looked around again, searching and still not satisfied.
"Anything else I can do, sir?" asked Lambert, with the absurd politeness of the Englishman when once embarrassed.
"Is there anything else I can help you with, sir?" asked Lambert, with the awkward politeness of an Englishman feeling embarrassed.
"Red," said the stranger, vaguely, "red."
"Red," said the stranger, somewhat vaguely, "red."
"I beg your pardon?"
"Excuse me?"
"I beg yours also, Señor," said the stranger, bowing. "I was wondering whether any of you had any red about you."
"I beg your pardon as well, sir," said the stranger, bowing. "I was wondering if any of you had anything red on you."
"Any red about us?—well really—no, I don't think I have—I used to carry a red bandanna once, but—"
"Any red around us?—well, honestly—no, I don't think I do—I used to carry a red bandana once, but—"
"Barker," asked Auberon Quin, suddenly, "where's your red cockatoo? Where's your red cockatoo?"
"Barker," suddenly asked Auberon Quin, "where’s your red cockatoo? Where’s your red cockatoo?"
"What do you mean?" asked Barker, desperately. "What cockatoo? You've never seen me with any cockatoo!"
"What do you mean?" Barker asked, desperately. "What cockatoo? You've never seen me with any cockatoo!"
"I know," said Auberon, vaguely mollified. "Where's it been all the time?"
"I know," said Auberon, somewhat appeased. "Where's it been all this time?"
Barker swung round, not without resentment.
Barker turned around, feeling annoyed.
"I am sorry, sir," he said, shortly but civilly, "none of us seem to have anything red to lend you. But why, if one may ask—"
"I’m sorry, sir," he said, briefly but politely, "none of us seem to have anything red to lend you. But why, if I may ask—"
"I thank you, Señor, it is nothing. I can, since there is nothing else, fulfil my own requirements."
"I appreciate it, sir, but it’s no big deal. I can, since there’s nothing else, take care of my own needs."
And standing for a second of thought with the penknife in his hand, he stabbed his left palm. The blood fell with so full a stream that it struck the stones without dripping. The foreigner pulled out his handkerchief and tore a piece from it with his teeth. The rag was immediately soaked in scarlet.
And pausing for a moment with the penknife in his hand, he stabbed his left palm. The blood flowed so freely that it hit the stones without dripping. The foreigner took out his handkerchief and tore off a piece with his teeth. The fabric quickly soaked up the red.
"Since you are so generous, Señor," he said, "another pin, perhaps."
"Since you're so generous, Señor," he said, "maybe another pin?"
Lambert held one out, with eyes protruding like a frog's.
Lambert held one out, his eyes bulging like a frog's.
The red linen was pinned beside the yellow paper, and the foreigner took off his hat.
The red linen was pinned next to the yellow paper, and the stranger took off his hat.
"I have to thank you all, gentlemen," he said; and wrapping the remainder of the handkerchief round his bleeding hand, he resumed his walk with an overwhelming stateliness.
"I have to thank you all, gentlemen," he said; and wrapping the rest of the handkerchief around his bleeding hand, he continued his walk with an impressive dignity.
While all the rest paused, in some disorder, little Mr. Auberon Quin ran after the stranger and stopped him, with hat in hand. Considerably to everybody's astonishment, he addressed him in the purest Spanish—
While everyone else took a break, a bit confused, little Mr. Auberon Quin chased after the stranger and stopped him, holding his hat. To everyone's surprise, he spoke to him in flawless Spanish—
"Señor," he said in that language, "pardon a hospitality, perhaps indiscreet, towards one who appears to be a distinguished, but a solitary[Pg 36] guest in London. Will you do me and my friends, with whom you have held some conversation, the honour of lunching with us at the adjoining restaurant?"
"Sir," he said in that language, "I apologize for what might be an overly forward invitation toward someone who seems like a distinguished, yet solitary[Pg 36] guest in London. Would you do me and my friends, whom you've spoken with, the honor of joining us for lunch at the nearby restaurant?"
The man in the green uniform had turned a fiery colour of pleasure at the mere sound of his own language, and he accepted the invitation with that profusion of bows which so often shows, in the case of the Southern races, the falsehood of the notion that ceremony has nothing to do with feeling.
The man in the green uniform blushed with pleasure just at the sound of his own language, and he accepted the invitation with that abundance of bows that often reveals, in the case of Southern cultures, the misconception that formality has nothing to do with emotion.
"Señor," he said, "your language is my own; but all my love for my people shall not lead me to deny to yours the possession of so chivalrous an entertainer. Let me say that the tongue is Spanish but the heart English." And he passed with the rest into Cicconani's.
"Sir," he said, "your language is my own; but my love for my people won’t make me deny yours the right to such a noble entertainer. Let me say that the language is Spanish, but the heart is English." And he moved on with the others into Cicconani's.
"Now, perhaps," said Barker, over the fish and sherry, intensely polite, but burning with curiosity, "perhaps it would be rude of me to ask why you did that?"
"Now, maybe," said Barker, while having the fish and sherry, extremely polite but filled with curiosity, "maybe it would be rude of me to ask why you did that?"
"Did what, Señor?" asked the guest, who spoke English quite well, though in a manner indefinably American.
"Did what, Sir?" asked the guest, who spoke English quite well, though with a distinctly American tone.
"Well," said the Englishman, in some confusion, "I mean tore a strip off a hoarding and ... er ... cut yourself ... and...."
"Well," said the Englishman, looking a bit confused, "I mean, you ripped a piece off a billboard and... um... cut yourself... and...."
"To tell you that, Señor," answered the[Pg 37] other, with a certain sad pride, "involves merely telling you who I am. I am Juan del Fuego, President of Nicaragua."
"To tell you that, Señor," replied the[Pg 37] other, with a kind of sad pride, "just means revealing who I am. I’m Juan del Fuego, President of Nicaragua."
The manner with which the President of Nicaragua leant back and drank his sherry showed that to him this explanation covered all the facts observed and a great deal more. Barker's brow, however, was still a little clouded.
The way the President of Nicaragua leaned back and sipped his sherry made it clear that he felt this explanation included everything he had seen and even more. However, Barker's brow was still slightly furrowed.
"And the yellow paper," he began, with anxious friendliness, "and the red rag...."
"And the yellow paper," he started, with eager friendliness, "and the red rag...."
"The yellow paper and the red rag," said Fuego, with indescribable grandeur, "are the colours of Nicaragua."
"The yellow paper and the red rag," said Fuego, with an unforgettable flair, "are the colors of Nicaragua."
"But Nicaragua ..." began Barker, with great hesitation, "Nicaragua is no longer a...."
"But Nicaragua ..." started Barker, hesitantly, "Nicaragua is no longer a...."
"Nicaragua has been conquered like Athens. Nicaragua has been annexed like Jerusalem," cried the old man, with amazing fire. "The Yankee and the German and the brute powers of modernity have trampled it with the hoofs of oxen. But Nicaragua is not dead. Nicaragua is an idea."
"Nicaragua has been conquered like Athens. Nicaragua has been annexed like Jerusalem," cried the old man, with incredible passion. "The Yankee, the German, and the brutal forces of modernity have trampled it underfoot. But Nicaragua is not dead. Nicaragua is an idea."
Auberon Quin suggested timidly, "A brilliant idea."
Auberon Quin suggested cautiously, "A brilliant idea."
"Yes," said the foreigner, snatching at the word. "You are right, generous Englishman.[Pg 38] An idea brillant, a burning thought. Señor, you asked me why, in my desire to see the colours of my country, I snatched at paper and blood. Can you not understand the ancient sanctity of colours? The Church has her symbolic colours. And think of what colours mean to us—think of the position of one like myself, who can see nothing but those two colours, nothing but the red and the yellow. To me all shapes are equal, all common and noble things are in a democracy of combination. Wherever there is a field of marigolds and the red cloak of an old woman, there is Nicaragua. Wherever there is a field of poppies and a yellow patch of sand, there is Nicaragua. Wherever there is a lemon and a red sunset, there is my country. Wherever I see a red pillar-box and a yellow sunset, there my heart beats. Blood and a splash of mustard can be my heraldry. If there be yellow mud and red mud in the same ditch, it is better to me than white stars."
"Yes," said the foreigner, grabbing onto the word. "You’re right, generous Englishman.[Pg 38] An amazing idea, a passionate thought. Sir, you asked me why, in my wish to see the colors of my country, I reached for paper and blood. Can you not understand the ancient significance of colors? The Church has its symbolic colors. And think about what colors mean to us—consider the situation of someone like me who sees nothing but those two colors, nothing but the red and the yellow. To me, all shapes are equal; all ordinary and noble things exist in a democracy of combination. Wherever there’s a field of marigolds and the red cloak of an old woman, there is Nicaragua. Wherever there’s a field of poppies and a yellow patch of sand, there is Nicaragua. Wherever there’s a lemon and a red sunset, there is my country. Wherever I see a red mailbox and a yellow sunset, my heart beats there. Blood and a splash of mustard can be my heraldry. If there’s yellow mud and red mud in the same ditch, it’s better to me than white stars."
"And if," said Quin, with equal enthusiasm, "there should happen to be yellow wine and red wine at the same lunch, you could not confine yourself to sherry. Let me order some Burgundy, and complete, as it were, a sort of Nicaraguan heraldry in your inside."
"And if," Quin said, just as excited, "there happens to be yellow wine and red wine at the same lunch, you can't just stick to sherry. Let me order some Burgundy and create, in a way, a kind of Nicaraguan heraldry inside you."
Barker was fiddling with his knife, and was evidently making up his mind to say something, with the intense nervousness of the amiable Englishman.
Barker was playing with his knife and was clearly trying to decide whether to say something, showing the typical anxiety of a friendly Englishman.
"I am to understand, then," he said at last, with a cough, "that you, ahem, were the President of Nicaragua when it made its—er—one must, of course, agree—its quite heroic resistance to—er—"
"I get it now," he finally said, clearing his throat, "that you were the President of Nicaragua when it made its—uh—let's just agree—its pretty heroic stand against—uh—"
The ex-President of Nicaragua waved his hand.
The former President of Nicaragua waved his hand.
"You need not hesitate in speaking to me," he said. "I'm quite fully aware that the whole tendency of the world of to-day is against Nicaragua and against me. I shall not consider it any diminution of your evident courtesy if you say what you think of the misfortunes that have laid my republic in ruins."
"You don’t need to hold back when talking to me," he said. "I’m fully aware that today’s world is against Nicaragua and against me. I won’t take it as a loss of your obvious politeness if you share your thoughts on the tragedies that have left my country in ruins."
Barker looked immeasurably relieved and gratified.
Barker looked incredibly relieved and pleased.
"You are most generous, President," he said, with some hesitation over the title, "and I will take advantage of your generosity to express the doubts which, I must confess, we moderns have about such things as—er—the Nicaraguan independence."
"You are very generous, President," he said, hesitating a bit over the title, "and I will take advantage of your generosity to share the doubts that, I must admit, we modern folks have about things like—uh—the Nicaraguan independence."
"So your sympathies are," said Del Fuego, quite calmly, "with the big nation which—"
"So your sympathies lie," said Del Fuego, quite calmly, "with the big nation that—"
"Pardon me, pardon me, President," said Barker, warmly; "my sympathies are with no nation. You misunderstand, I think, the modern intellect. We do not disapprove of the fire and extravagance of such commonwealths as yours only to become more extravagant on a larger scale. We do not condemn Nicaragua because we think Britain ought to be more Nicaraguan. We do not discourage small nationalities because we wish large nationalities to have all their smallness, all their uniformity of outlook, all their exaggeration of spirit. If I differ with the greatest respect from your Nicaraguan enthusiasm, it is not because a nation or ten nations were against you; it is because civilisation was against you. We moderns believe in a great cosmopolitan civilisation, one which shall include all the talents of all the absorbed peoples—"
"Excuse me, excuse me, President," said Barker, warmly; "I don’t support any particular nation. I think you misunderstand modern thinking. We don’t criticize the passion and excess of nations like yours just to be even more excessive on a bigger scale. We don’t disapprove of Nicaragua because we believe Britain should be more like Nicaragua. We don’t discourage smaller nations because we want larger nations to retain all their smallness, all their uniform views, all their exaggerated spirit. If I respectfully disagree with your enthusiasm for Nicaragua, it’s not because one nation or ten are against you; it’s because civilization is against you. We moderns believe in a great global civilization, one that includes the talents of all the diverse peoples—"
"The Señor will forgive me," said the President. "May I ask the Señor how, under ordinary circumstances, he catches a wild horse?"
"The Sir will forgive me," said the President. "Can I ask the Sir how, under normal circumstances, he catches a wild horse?"
"I never catch a wild horse," replied Barker, with dignity.
"I never catch a wild horse," replied Barker, with dignity.
"Precisely," said the other; "and there ends your absorption of the talents. That is what I complain of your cosmopolitanism. When[Pg 41] you say you want all peoples to unite, you really mean that you want all peoples to unite to learn the tricks of your people. If the Bedouin Arab does not know how to read, some English missionary or schoolmaster must be sent to teach him to read, but no one ever says, 'This schoolmaster does not know how to ride on a camel; let us pay a Bedouin to teach him.' You say your civilisation will include all talents. Will it? Do you really mean to say that at the moment when the Esquimaux has learnt to vote for a County Council, you will have learnt to spear a walrus? I recur to the example I gave. In Nicaragua we had a way of catching wild horses—by lassooing the fore feet—which was supposed to be the best in South America. If you are going to include all the talents, go and do it. If not, permit me to say what I have always said, that something went from the world when Nicaragua was civilised."
"Exactly," replied the other. "And that’s where you absorb all the skills. That's what I criticize about your global perspective. When you say you want all nations to come together, what you really mean is that you want everyone to come together to learn the skills of your nation. If the Bedouin Arab can’t read, an English missionary or teacher has to be sent to teach him, but no one ever says, 'This teacher doesn’t know how to ride a camel; let’s hire a Bedouin to teach him.' You claim your civilization will include all skills. Will it? Do you seriously mean to say that the moment the Eskimo learns to vote for a County Council, you will have learned to hunt a walrus? I go back to the example I gave. In Nicaragua, we had a method for catching wild horses—by lassoing their front legs—which was thought to be the best in South America. If you're going to include all skills, then go ahead and do it. If not, let me say what I’ve always said: something was lost when Nicaragua became civilized."
"Something, perhaps," replied Barker, "but that something a mere barbarian dexterity. I do not know that I could chip flints as well as a primeval man, but I know that civilisation can make these knives which are better, and I trust to civilisation."
"Maybe," replied Barker, "but that something is just a primitive skill. I may not be able to chip flints as well as an ancient human, but I know that civilization can create these knives that are superior, and I rely on civilization."
"You have good authority," answered[Pg 42] the Nicaraguan. "Many clever men like you have trusted to civilisation. Many clever Babylonians, many clever Egyptians, many clever men at the end of Rome. Can you tell me, in a world that is flagrant with the failures of civilisation, what there is particularly immortal about yours?"
"You have a point," replied[Pg 42] the Nicaraguan. "Many smart people like you have relied on civilization. Many intelligent Babylonians, many clever Egyptians, and many sharp minds at the fall of Rome. Can you explain to me, in a world that clearly shows the failures of civilization, what makes yours so special and enduring?"
"I think you do not quite understand, President, what ours is," answered Barker. "You judge it rather as if England was still a poor and pugnacious island; you have been long out of Europe. Many things have happened."
"I don't think you fully grasp, President, what we have," Barker replied. "You see it as if England is still a struggling and combative island; you’ve been away from Europe for a long time. A lot has changed."
"And what," asked the other, "would you call the summary of those things?"
"And what," the other asked, "would you call the summary of those things?"
"The summary of those things," answered Barker, with great animation, "is that we are rid of the superstitions, and in becoming so we have not merely become rid of the superstitions which have been most frequently and most enthusiastically so described. The superstition of big nationalities is bad, but the superstition of small nationalities is worse. The superstition of reverencing our own country is bad, but the superstition of reverencing other people's countries is worse. It is so everywhere, and in a hundred ways. The superstition of monarchy is bad, and the[Pg 43] superstition of aristocracy is bad, but the superstition of democracy is the worst of all."
"The summary of all this," Barker replied eagerly, "is that we've moved past superstitions, and in doing so, we've not just discarded the superstitions that are often talked about the most. The superstition of big nations is bad, but the superstition of small nations is worse. The superstition of valuing our own country is bad, but the superstition of valuing other people's countries is worse. This pattern is true everywhere, in many different ways. The superstition of monarchy is bad, and the superstition of aristocracy is bad, but the superstition of democracy is the worst of all."
The old gentleman opened his eyes with some surprise.
The old man opened his eyes, looking a bit surprised.
"Are you, then," he said, "no longer a democracy in England?"
"Are you saying," he asked, "that England is no longer a democracy?"
Barker laughed.
Barker chuckled.
"The situation invites paradox," he said. "We are, in a sense, the purest democracy. We have become a despotism. Have you not noticed how continually in history democracy becomes despotism? People call it the decay of democracy. It is simply its fulfilment. Why take the trouble to number and register and enfranchise all the innumerable John Robinsons, when you can take one John Robinson with the same intellect or lack of intellect as all the rest, and have done with it? The old idealistic republicans used to found democracy on the idea that all men were equally intelligent. Believe me, the sane and enduring democracy is founded on the fact that all men are equally idiotic. Why should we not choose out of them one as much as another. All that we want for Government is a man not criminal and insane, who can rapidly look over some petitions and sign some proclamations. To think what time was wasted in arguing about the House of Lords, Tories[Pg 44] saying it ought to be preserved because it was clever, and Radicals saying it ought to be destroyed because it was stupid, and all the time no one saw that it was right because it was stupid, because that chance mob of ordinary men thrown there by accident of blood, were a great democratic protest against the Lower House, against the eternal insolence of the aristocracy of talents. We have established now in England, the thing towards which all systems have dimly groped, the dull popular despotism without illusions. We want one man at the head of our State, not because he is brilliant or virtuous, but because he is one man and not a chattering crowd. To avoid the possible chance of hereditary diseases or such things, we have abandoned hereditary monarchy. The King of England is chosen like a juryman upon an official rotation list. Beyond that the whole system is quietly despotic, and we have not found it raise a murmur."
"The situation presents a paradox," he said. "In a way, we are the purest form of democracy. Yet, we've turned into a despotism. Have you noticed how throughout history democracy often slips into despotism? People call it the decline of democracy. But really, it's just its true nature. Why bother to count and register and give rights to all the countless John Robinsons when you can just pick one John Robinson who has the same level of intelligence—or lack thereof—as the rest, and be done with it? The old idealistic republicans believed democracy relied on the idea that all men were equally intelligent. Believe me, lasting democracy is built on the fact that all men are equally foolish. Why not just choose one over the others? All we need from our government is a person who isn’t criminally insane and can quickly review some petitions and sign a few proclamations. Think about how much time was wasted debating the House of Lords, with Tories arguing it should be kept because it was clever and Radicals saying it should be removed because it was foolish, while no one noticed it was actually right because it was foolish. That random collection of ordinary men there by chance of birth represented a strong democratic protest against the Lower House and the ongoing arrogance of the aristocracy of talent. We have now established in England what all systems have been reaching for: a dull popular despotism without illusions. We want one person in charge of the State, not because he is brilliant or virtuous, but simply because he is one person and not a noisy crowd. To avoid the potential problems of hereditary issues, we’ve done away with hereditary monarchy. The King of England is chosen like a juror from an official rotation list. Beyond that, the whole system is quietly despotic, and we haven’t heard any complaints."
"Do you really mean," asked the President, incredulously, "that you choose any ordinary man that comes to hand and make him despot—that you trust to the chance of some alphabetical list...."
"Are you seriously saying," the President asked, incredulously, "that you take any random guy who comes along and make him a dictator—that you rely on the luck of some alphabetical list...."
"And why not?" cried Barker. "Did not half the historical nations trust to the chance[Pg 45] of the eldest sons of eldest sons, and did not half of them get on tolerably well? To have a perfect system is impossible; to have a system is indispensable. All hereditary monarchies were a matter of luck: so are alphabetical monarchies. Can you find a deep philosophical meaning in the difference between the Stuarts and the Hanoverians? Believe me, I will undertake to find a deep philosophical meaning in the contrast between the dark tragedy of the A's, and the solid success of the B's."
"And why not?" shouted Barker. "Didn’t half of the historical nations rely on the luck of the eldest sons of eldest sons, and didn’t half of them do reasonably well? Having a perfect system is impossible; having any system at all is essential. All hereditary monarchies were simply a matter of chance: so are alphabetical monarchies. Can you really find a profound philosophical meaning in the difference between the Stuarts and the Hanoverians? Trust me, I can find a deep philosophical meaning in the contrast between the dark tragedy of the A's and the solid success of the B's."
"And you risk it?" asked the other. "Though the man may be a tyrant or a cynic or a criminal."
"And you're willing to take that chance?" asked the other. "Even if the guy is a tyrant, a cynic, or a criminal?"
"We risk it," answered Barker, with a perfect placidity. "Suppose he is a tyrant—he is still a check on a hundred tyrants. Suppose he is a cynic, it is to his interest to govern well. Suppose he is a criminal—by removing poverty and substituting power, we put a check on his criminality. In short, by substituting despotism we have put a total check on one criminal and a partial check on all the rest."
"We take that risk," Barker replied calmly. "Even if he is a tyrant, he still balances out a hundred other tyrants. If he’s a cynic, it benefits him to govern effectively. If he’s a criminal, by addressing poverty and replacing it with power, we limit his criminal behavior. In short, by installing a despot, we’ve put a complete check on one criminal and a partial check on all the others."
The Nicaraguan old gentleman leaned over with a queer expression in his eyes.
The old Nicaraguan man leaned over with a strange look in his eyes.
"My church, sir," he said, "has taught me to respect faith. I do not wish to speak with[Pg 46] any disrespect of yours, however fantastic. But do you really mean that you will trust to the ordinary man, the man who may happen to come next, as a good despot?"
"My church, sir," he said, "has taught me to respect faith. I don't want to speak with any disrespect towards yours, no matter how unbelievable it may be. But do you really mean that you'll rely on the ordinary person, the one who might come next, as a good dictator?"
"I do," said Barker, simply. "He may not be a good man. But he will be a good despot. For when he comes to a mere business routine of government he will endeavour to do ordinary justice. Do we not assume the same thing in a jury?"
"I do," Barker said plainly. "He might not be a good person. But he will be a good ruler. When it comes to the everyday tasks of government, he will try to do what's fair. Don't we expect the same from a jury?"
The old President smiled.
The former President smiled.
"I don't know," he said, "that I have any particular objection in detail to your excellent scheme of Government. My only objection is a quite personal one. It is, that if I were asked whether I would belong to it, I should ask first of all, if I was not permitted, as an alternative, to be a toad in a ditch. That is all. You cannot argue with the choice of the soul."
"I don't know," he said, "that I have any specific objections to your great government plan. My only issue is more personal. If you asked me if I wanted to be part of it, I would first want to know if I could instead just be a toad in a ditch. That's all. You can't argue with what the soul wants."
"Of the soul," said Barker, knitting his brows, "I cannot pretend to say anything, but speaking in the interests of the public—"
"About the soul," Barker said, furrowing his brows, "I can't really say anything, but speaking for the public—"
Mr. Auberon Quin rose suddenly to his feet.
Mr. Auberon Quin suddenly stood up.
"If you'll excuse me, gentlemen," he said, "I will step out for a moment into the air."
"If you'll excuse me, gentlemen," he said, "I'm going to step outside for a moment to get some fresh air."
"I'm so sorry, Auberon," said Lambert, good-naturedly; "do you feel bad?"
"I'm really sorry, Auberon," said Lambert, kindly; "are you feeling okay?"
"Not bad exactly," said Auberon, with self-restraint; "rather good, if anything. Strangely and richly good. The fact is, I want to reflect a little on those beautiful words that have just been uttered. 'Speaking,' yes, that was the phrase, 'speaking in the interests of the public.' One cannot get the honey from such things without being alone for a little."
"Not bad exactly," Auberon said, keeping his cool; "pretty good actually. Strangely and richly good. The truth is, I want to think for a moment about those beautiful words that were just spoken. 'Speaking,' yes, that was the phrase, 'speaking in the interests of the public.' You can't really get the benefits from those things without spending some time alone."
"Is he really off his chump, do you think?" asked Lambert.
"Do you think he's really lost his mind?" asked Lambert.
The old President looked after him with queerly vigilant eyes.
The old President watched him with oddly sharp eyes.
"He is a man, I think," he said, "who cares for nothing but a joke. He is a dangerous man."
"He is a guy, I think," he said, "who only cares about a good joke. He’s a risky guy."
Lambert laughed in the act of lifting some maccaroni to his mouth.
Lambert laughed while lifting some macaroni to his mouth.
"Dangerous!" he said. "You don't know little Quin, sir!"
"Dangerous!" he said. "You have no idea about little Quin, sir!"
"Every man is dangerous," said the old man without moving, "who cares only for one thing. I was once dangerous myself."
"Every man is a threat," said the old man without shifting, "who focuses solely on one thing. I used to be a threat myself."
And with a pleasant smile he finished his coffee and rose, bowing profoundly, passed out into the fog, which had again grown dense and sombre. Three days afterwards they heard that he had died quietly in lodgings in Soho.
And with a nice smile, he finished his coffee and stood up, bowing deeply, then stepped out into the fog, which had once again become thick and gloomy. Three days later, they heard that he had died peacefully in a room in Soho.
Drowned somewhere else in the dark sea of fog was a little figure shaking and quaking, with what might at first sight have seemed terror or ague: but which was really that strange malady, a lonely laughter. He was repeating over and over to himself with a rich accent—"But speaking in the interests of the public...."
Drowned somewhere in the dark sea of fog was a small figure shivering and trembling, which at first glance might have looked like fear or a chill: but was actually that odd condition, a lonely laughter. He kept repeating to himself with a thick accent—"But speaking in the interests of the public...."
Chapter III—The Hill of Humour
"In a little square garden of yellow roses, beside the sea," said Auberon Quin, "there was a Nonconformist minister who had never been to Wimbledon. His family did not understand his sorrow or the strange look in his eyes. But one day they repented their neglect, for they heard that a body had been found on the shore, battered, but wearing patent leather boots. As it happened, it turned out not to be the minister at all. But in the dead man's pocket there was a return ticket to Maidstone."
"In a small garden filled with yellow roses, next to the sea," Auberon Quin said, "there was a Nonconformist minister who had never gone to Wimbledon. His family didn’t get his sadness or the odd expression in his eyes. But one day they regretted their neglect when they heard that a body had been discovered on the shore, beaten up, but wearing patent leather boots. As it turned out, it wasn’t the minister after all. But in the dead man's pocket, they found a return ticket to Maidstone."
There was a short pause as Quin and his friends Barker and Lambert went swinging on through the slushy grass of Kensington Gardens. Then Auberon resumed.
There was a brief pause while Quin and his friends Barker and Lambert continued swinging through the muddy grass of Kensington Gardens. Then Auberon went on.
"That story," he said reverently, "is the test of humour."
"That story," he said with respect, "is the test of humor."
They walked on further and faster, wading through higher grass as they began to climb a slope.
They walked on, getting faster, pushing through taller grass as they started to climb a slope.
"I perceive," continued Auberon, "that you have passed the test, and consider the anecdote excruciatingly funny; since you say nothing. Only coarse humour is received with pot-house[Pg 50] applause. The great anecdote is received in silence, like a benediction. You felt pretty benedicted, didn't you, Barker?"
"I see," Auberon continued, "that you've passed the test and find the story painfully funny since you’re not saying anything. Only crude jokes get loud laughs like in a bar. A great story is appreciated in silence, like a blessing. You felt pretty blessed, didn’t you, Barker?"
"I saw the point," said Barker, somewhat loftily.
"I get it," said Barker, a bit arrogantly.
"Do you know," said Quin, with a sort of idiot gaiety, "I have lots of stories as good as that. Listen to this one."
"Do you know," Quin said with a silly enthusiasm, "I have tons of stories just as good as that. Check this one out."
And he slightly cleared his throat.
And he cleared his throat a little.
"Dr. Polycarp was, as you all know, an unusually sallow bimetallist. 'There,' people of wide experience would say, 'There goes the sallowest bimetallist in Cheshire.' Once this was said so that he overheard it: it was said by an actuary, under a sunset of mauve and grey. Polycarp turned upon him. 'Sallow!' he cried fiercely, 'sallow! Quis tulerit Gracchos de seditione querentes.' It was said that no actuary ever made game of Dr. Polycarp again."
Dr. Polycarp was, as you all know, an unusually pale bimetallist. "There," people with a lot of experience would say, "There goes the palest bimetallist in Cheshire." Once, someone said this loud enough for him to hear: it was said by an actuary, under a sunset of mauve and grey. Polycarp turned to him. "Pale!" he shouted fiercely, "Pale! Quis tulerit Gracchos de seditione querentes." It was said that no actuary ever mocked Dr. Polycarp again.
Barker nodded with a simple sagacity. Lambert only grunted.
Barker nodded wisely. Lambert just grunted.
"Here is another," continued the insatiable Quin. "In a hollow of the grey-green hills of rainy Ireland, lived an old, old woman, whose uncle was always Cambridge at the Boat Race. But in her grey-green hollows, she knew nothing of this: she didn't know that there was a Boat Race. Also she did not know that she[Pg 51] had an uncle. She had heard of nobody at all, except of George the First, of whom she had heard (I know not why), and in whose historical memory she put her simple trust. And by and by in God's good time, it was discovered that this uncle of hers was not really her uncle, and they came and told her so. She smiled through her tears, and said only, 'Virtue is its own reward.'"
"Here's another one," continued the insatiable Quin. "In a hollow of the grey-green hills of rainy Ireland, there lived an old woman who had an uncle that always went to Cambridge for the Boat Race. But in her grey-green hollows, she knew nothing about this: she didn't even know that there was a Boat Race. Also, she didn't know she had an uncle. The only person she had heard of was George the First, for some reason, and she placed her simple trust in his historical memory. Eventually, in God's good time, it turned out that this uncle of hers wasn't actually her uncle, and they came to tell her the news. She smiled through her tears and said only, 'Virtue is its own reward.'"
Again there was a silence, and then Lambert said—
Again there was a silence, and then Lambert said—
"It seems a bit mysterious."
"It feels kind of mysterious."
"Mysterious!" cried the other. "The true humour is mysterious. Do you not realise the chief incident of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries?"
"Mysterious!" exclaimed the other. "The real humor is mysterious. Don't you understand the main event of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries?"
"And what's that?" asked Lambert, shortly.
"And what’s that?" asked Lambert, shortly.
"It is very simple," replied the other. "Hitherto it was the ruin of a joke that people did not see it. Now it is the sublime victory of a joke that people do not see it. Humour, my friends, is the one sanctity remaining to mankind. It is the one thing you are thoroughly afraid of. Look at that tree."
"It’s really simple," the other person replied. "Until now, it was a joke that people didn’t get. Now, it’s a triumph of a joke that people still don’t see. Humor, my friends, is the last sacred thing we have. It’s the one thing you’re truly scared of. Look at that tree."
His interlocutors looked vaguely towards a beech that leant out towards them from the ridge of the hill.
His conversation partners glanced somewhat absently at a beech tree that leaned toward them from the top of the hill.
"If," said Mr. Quin, "I were to say that[Pg 52] you did not see the great truths of science exhibited by that tree, though they stared any man of intellect in the face, what would you think or say? You would merely regard me as a pedant with some unimportant theory about vegetable cells. If I were to say that you did not see in that tree the vile mismanagement of local politics, you would dismiss me as a Socialist crank with some particular fad about public parks. If I were to say that you were guilty of the supreme blasphemy of looking at that tree and not seeing in it a new religion, a special revelation of God, you would simply say I was a mystic, and think no more about me. But if"—and he lifted a pontifical hand—"if I say that you cannot see the humour of that tree, and that I see the humour of it—my God! you will roll about at my feet."
"If," said Mr. Quin, "if I were to say that[Pg 52] you didn't see the great truths of science shown by that tree, even though they were obvious to anyone with a brain, what would you think or say? You would probably just see me as a know-it-all with some irrelevant theory about plant cells. If I claimed that you didn’t notice in that tree the terrible mismanagement of local politics, you'd call me a Socialist nut with some weird obsession about public parks. If I were to say that you were guilty of the ultimate sin of looking at that tree and not recognizing it as a new religion, a special message from God, you'd just think I was a mystic and forget all about me. But if"—and he raised a grand hand—"if I say that you can’t see the humor in that tree, and that I do see the humor in it—my God! you will be laughing at my feet."
He paused a moment, and then resumed.
He paused for a moment, then continued.
"Yes; a sense of humour, a weird and delicate sense of humour, is the new religion of mankind! It is towards that men will strain themselves with the asceticism of saints. Exercises, spiritual exercises, will be set in it. It will be asked, 'Can you see the humour of this iron railing?' or 'Can you see the humour of this field of corn? Can you see the humour[Pg 53] of the stars? Can you see the humour of the sunsets?' How often I have laughed myself to sleep over a violet sunset."
"Yes; a sense of humor, a strange and subtle sense of humor, is the new religion of humanity! People will strive towards it with the dedication of saints. There will be practices, spiritual exercises, centered around it. It will be asked, 'Can you see the humor in this iron railing?' or 'Can you see the humor in this field of corn? Can you see the humor in the stars? Can you see the humor in the sunsets?' How many times have I laughed myself to sleep over a violet sunset."
"Quite so," said Mr. Barker, with an intelligent embarrassment.
"Exactly," said Mr. Barker, with a thoughtful awkwardness.
"Let me tell you another story. How often it happens that the M.P.'s for Essex are less punctual than one would suppose. The least punctual Essex M.P., perhaps, was James Wilson, who said, in the very act of plucking a poppy—"
"Let me tell you another story. It often happens that the MPs for Essex are less punctual than you'd expect. The least punctual Essex MP, perhaps, was James Wilson, who said, right as he was picking a poppy—"
Lambert suddenly faced round and struck his stick into the ground in a defiant attitude.
Lambert suddenly turned around and slammed his stick into the ground in a defiant stance.
"Auberon," he said, "chuck it. I won't stand it. It's all bosh."
"Auberon," he said, "knock it off. I can't take it. It's all nonsense."
Both men stared at him, for there was something very explosive about the words, as if they had been corked up painfully for a long time.
Both men stared at him, because there was something very intense about the words, as if they had been bottled up painfully for a long time.
"You have," began Quin, "no—"
"You have," started Quin, "no—"
"I don't care a curse," said Lambert, violently, "whether I have 'a delicate sense of humour' or not. I won't stand it. It's all a confounded fraud. There's no joke in those infernal tales at all. You know there isn't as well as I do."
"I don't care at all," said Lambert, angrily, "whether I have 'a delicate sense of humor' or not. I won't put up with it. It's all a complete scam. There's nothing funny about those awful stories at all. You know that just as well as I do."
"Well," replied Quin, slowly, "it is true that I, with my rather gradual mental processes,[Pg 54] did not see any joke in them. But the finer sense of Barker perceived it."
"Well," Quin replied slowly, "it's true that my thought process is a bit slow,[Pg 54] so I didn't find anything funny in them. But Barker, with his sharper sense of humor, did."
Barker turned a fierce red, but continued to stare at the horizon.
Barker turned a bright red, but kept staring at the horizon.
"You ass," said Lambert; "why can't you be like other people? Why can't you say something really funny, or hold your tongue? The man who sits on his hat in a pantomime is a long sight funnier than you are."
"You idiot," Lambert said. "Why can't you be like everyone else? Why can't you say something genuinely funny or just keep quiet? The guy who sits on his hat in a comedy is way funnier than you are."
Quin regarded him steadily. They had reached the top of the ridge and the wind struck their faces.
Quin looked at him steadily. They had reached the top of the ridge, and the wind hit their faces.
"Lambert," said Auberon, "you are a great and good man, though I'm hanged if you look it. You are more. You are a great revolutionist or deliverer of the world, and I look forward to seeing you carved in marble between Luther and Danton, if possible in your present attitude, the hat slightly on one side. I said as I came up the hill that the new humour was the last of the religions. You have made it the last of the superstitions. But let me give you a very serious warning. Be careful how you ask me to do anything outré, to imitate the man in the pantomime, and to sit on my hat. Because I am a man whose soul has been emptied of all pleasures but folly. And for twopence I'd do it."
"Lambert," Auberon said, "you're a truly great and decent person, even though you don't look the part. You're even more than that. You're a revolutionary or a savior of the world, and I can’t wait to see you sculpted in marble between Luther and Danton, ideally in your current pose, with your hat slightly tilted. I mentioned on my way up the hill that the new humor is the last of the religions. You've made it the final superstition. But let me give you a serious warning. Be careful how you ask me to do anything outrageous, to mimic the guy in the pantomime, and to sit on my hat. Because I'm a guy whose soul has been drained of all pleasures except for foolishness. And for just two pence, I would totally do it."
"Do it, then," said Lambert, swinging his stick impatiently. "It would be funnier than the bosh you and Barker talk."
"Go ahead, then," said Lambert, swinging his stick impatiently. "It would be way funnier than the nonsense you and Barker talk."
Quin, standing on the top of the hill, stretched his hand out towards the main avenue of Kensington Gardens.
Quin, standing at the top of the hill, reached his hand out toward the main path of Kensington Gardens.
"Two hundred yards away," he said, "are all your fashionable acquaintances with nothing on earth to do but to stare at each other and at us. We are standing upon an elevation under the open sky, a peak as it were of fantasy, a Sinai of humour. We are in a great pulpit or platform, lit up with sunlight, and half London can see us. Be careful how you suggest things to me. For there is in me a madness which goes beyond martyrdom, the madness of an utterly idle man."
"Two hundred yards away," he said, "are all your trendy friends with nothing better to do than to look at each other and us. We're standing on a high point under the open sky, a peak of imagination, a Sinai of humor. We're on a big platform, lit by sunlight, and half of London can see us. Be careful how you hint at things to me. Because there's a madness in me that goes beyond martyrdom, the madness of someone who's completely idle."
"I don't know what you are talking about," said Lambert, contemptuously. "I only know I'd rather you stood on your silly head, than talked so much."
"I don't know what you're talking about," Lambert said with disdain. "All I know is that I'd prefer you to stand on your silly head than to talk so much."
"Auberon! for goodness' sake...." cried Barker, springing forward; but he was too late. Faces from all the benches and avenues were turned in their direction. Groups stopped and small crowds collected; and the sharp sunlight picked out the whole scene in blue, green and black, like a picture in a child's[Pg 56] toy-book. And on the top of the small hill Mr. Auberon Quin stood with considerable athletic neatness upon his head, and waved his patent-leather boots in the air.
"Auberon! For goodness' sake...." shouted Barker, rushing forward; but he was too late. Faces from all the benches and pathways turned toward them. Groups paused and small crowds gathered, and the bright sunlight highlighted the entire scene in blue, green, and black, like an image from a child's[Pg 56] storybook. At the top of the small hill, Mr. Auberon Quin stood with impressive athletic poise on his head, waving his patent-leather boots in the air.
"For God's sake, Quin, get up, and don't be an idiot," cried Barker, wringing his hands; "we shall have the whole town here."
"For heaven's sake, Quin, get up and stop being an idiot," shouted Barker, wringing his hands. "We're going to have the whole town here."
"Yes, get up, get up, man," said Lambert, amused and annoyed. "I was only fooling; get up."
"Yeah, come on, get up, man," said Lambert, both amused and annoyed. "I was just messing around; get up."
Auberon did so with a bound, and flinging his hat higher than the trees, proceeded to hop about on one leg with a serious expression. Barker stamped wildly.
Auberon did this in one leap, tossing his hat higher than the trees, and then proceeded to hop on one leg with a serious look on his face. Barker stomped around in a frenzy.
"Oh, let's get home, Barker, and leave him," said Lambert; "some of your proper and correct police will look after him. Here they come!"
"Oh, let's go home, Barker, and leave him," said Lambert; "some of your proper and professional police will take care of him. Here they come!"
Two grave-looking men in quiet uniforms came up the hill towards them. One held a paper in his hand.
Two serious-looking men in dark uniforms walked up the hill towards them. One was holding a piece of paper in his hand.
"There he is, officer," said Lambert, cheerfully; "we ain't responsible for him."
"There he is, officer," Lambert said cheerfully; "we're not responsible for him."
The officer looked at the capering Mr. Quin with a quiet eye.
The officer watched Mr. Quin dance around with a calm gaze.
"We have not come, gentlemen," he said, "about what I think you are alluding to. We[Pg 57] have come from head-quarters to announce the selection of His Majesty the King. It is the rule, inherited from the old régime, that the news should be brought to the new Sovereign immediately, wherever he is; so we have followed you across Kensington Gardens."
"We're not here, gentlemen," he said, "about what I think you might be hinting at. We[Pg 57] have come from headquarters to announce the selection of His Majesty the King. It's the tradition, inherited from the old regime, that the news should be delivered to the new Sovereign right away, no matter where he is; so we followed you across Kensington Gardens."
Barker's eyes were blazing in his pale face. He was consumed with ambition throughout his life. With a certain dull magnanimity of the intellect he had really believed in the chance method of selecting despots. But this sudden suggestion, that the selection might have fallen upon him, unnerved him with pleasure.
Barker's eyes were blazing in his pale face. He was driven by ambition throughout his life. With a certain dull nobility of thought, he had genuinely believed in the random method of choosing rulers. But this unexpected idea that he might be the chosen one left him oddly exhilarated.
"Which of us," he began, and the respectful official interrupted him.
"Which of us," he started, but the respectful official cut him off.
"Not you, sir, I am sorry to say. If I may be permitted to say so, we know your services to the Government, and should be very thankful if it were. The choice has fallen...."
"Not you, sir, I'm sorry to say. If I can be honest, we recognize your contributions to the Government, and we would be very grateful if it were possible. The choice has fallen...."
"God bless my soul!" said Lambert, jumping back two paces. "Not me. Don't say I'm autocrat of all the Russias."
"God bless my soul!" said Lambert, stepping back two paces. "Not me. Don’t call me the ruler of all the Russias."
"No, sir," said the officer, with a slight cough and a glance towards Auberon, who was at that moment putting his head[Pg 58] between his legs and making a noise like a cow; "the gentleman whom we have to congratulate seems at the moment—er—er—occupied."
"No, sir," said the officer, with a slight cough and a glance towards Auberon, who was at that moment putting his head[Pg 58] between his legs and making a noise like a cow; "the gentleman we need to congratulate seems to be—uh—uh—busy right now."
"Not Quin!" shrieked Barker, rushing up to him; "it can't be. Auberon, for God's sake pull yourself together. You've been made King!"
"Not Quin!" Barker yelled, running up to him. "It can't be. Auberon, for God's sake, get it together. You've been made King!"
With his head still upside down between his legs, Mr. Quin answered modestly—
With his head still upside down between his legs, Mr. Quin answered modestly—
"I am not worthy. I cannot reasonably claim to equal the great men who have previously swayed the sceptre of Britain. Perhaps the only peculiarity that I can claim is that I am probably the first monarch that ever spoke out his soul to the people of England with his head and body in this position. This may in some sense give me, to quote a poem that I wrote in my youth—
"I am not worthy. I can’t honestly say I’m on the same level as the great men who once ruled Britain. The only thing that sets me apart is that I might be the first monarch to truly express my feelings to the people of England while being in this position. This might, in a way, give me the opportunity to quote a poem I wrote when I was young—
Could provide the warrior kings of the past.
The intellect clarified by this posture—"
The understanding gained from this stance—
Lambert and Barker made a kind of rush at him.
Lambert and Barker rushed at him.
"Don't you understand?" cried Lambert. "It's not a joke. They've really made you[Pg 59] King. By gosh! they must have rum taste."
"Don't you get it?" Lambert shouted. "It's not a joke. They've actually made you[Pg 59] King. Seriously! They must have terrible taste."
"The great Bishops of the Middle Ages," said Quin, kicking his legs in the air, as he was dragged up more or less upside down, "were in the habit of refusing the honour of election three times and then accepting it. A mere matter of detail separates me from those great men. I will accept the post three times and refuse it afterwards. Oh! I will toil for you, my faithful people! You shall have a banquet of humour."
"The great Bishops of the Middle Ages," said Quin, kicking his legs in the air as he was pulled up more or less upside down, "used to decline the honor of being elected three times before finally accepting it. There's just a small detail that sets me apart from those great men. I’ll accept the position three times and then refuse it afterward. Oh! I will work hard for you, my loyal people! You will have a feast of humor."
By this time he had been landed the right way up, and the two men were still trying in vain to impress him with the gravity of the situation.
By this point, he had been set down the right way up, and the two men were still struggling in vain to convey to him the seriousness of the situation.
"Did you not tell me, Wilfrid Lambert," he said, "that I should be of more public value if I adopted a more popular form of humour? And when should a popular form of humour be more firmly riveted upon me than now, when I have become the darling of a whole people? Officer," he continued, addressing the startled messenger, "are there no ceremonies to celebrate my entry into the city?"
"Didn't you say, Wilfrid Lambert," he asked, "that I would be of more value to the public if I used a more popular style of humor? And when would be a better time to embrace a popular style of humor than now, when I've become the favorite of the entire populace? Officer," he continued, turning to the surprised messenger, "aren't there any ceremonies to welcome me into the city?"
"Ceremonies," began the official, with embarrassment, "have been more or less neglected for some little time, and—"
"Ceremonies," began the official, feeling embarrassed, "have been somewhat overlooked for a little while, and—"
Auberon Quin began gradually to take off his coat.
Auberon Quin slowly started to take off his coat.
"All ceremony," he said, "consists in the reversal of the obvious. Thus men, when they wish to be priests or judges, dress up like women. Kindly help me on with this coat." And he held it out.
"All ceremony," he said, "is just the opposite of what’s obvious. So when men want to be priests or judges, they dress up like women. Please help me put on this coat." And he extended it.
"But, your Majesty," said the officer, after a moment's bewilderment and manipulation, "you're putting it on with the tails in front."
"But, Your Majesty," said the officer, after a moment of confusion and adjusting, "you're wearing it with the tails in front."
"The reversal of the obvious," said the King, calmly, "is as near as we can come to ritual with our imperfect apparatus. Lead on."
"The opposite of what’s obvious," said the King, calmly, "is as close as we can get to ritual with our flawed equipment. Go ahead."
The rest of that afternoon and evening was to Barker and Lambert a nightmare, which they could not properly realise or recall. The King, with his coat on the wrong way, went towards the streets that were awaiting him, and the old Kensington Palace which was the Royal residence. As he passed small groups of men, the groups turned into crowds, and gave forth sounds which seemed strange in welcoming an autocrat. Barker walked behind, his brain reeling, and, as the crowds grew thicker and thicker, the sounds became more and more unusual. And when he had reached the great[Pg 61] market-place opposite the church, Barker knew that he had reached it, though he was roods behind, because a cry went up such as had never before greeted any of the kings of the earth.
The rest of that afternoon and evening was a nightmare for Barker and Lambert, something they couldn't fully comprehend or remember. The King, with his coat on inside out, headed toward the streets that awaited him and the old Kensington Palace, his official residence. As he passed small groups of men, they turned into crowds, making sounds that seemed odd for welcoming a ruler. Barker walked behind, his head spinning, and as the crowds grew denser, the noise became increasingly strange. When he finally reached the large[Pg 61] marketplace across from the church, Barker realized he had arrived, even though he was still far behind, because a cheer erupted like nothing ever heard before for any king in history.
Book II
Chapter I—The Charter of the Cities
Lambert was standing bewildered outside the door of the King's apartments amid the scurry of astonishment and ridicule. He was just passing out into the street, in a dazed manner, when James Barker dashed by him.
Lambert stood confused outside the King's apartment door, surrounded by the rush of shock and mockery. He was just about to step out into the street in a dazed state when James Barker rushed past him.
"Where are you going?" he asked.
"Where are you headed?" he asked.
"To stop all this foolery, of course," replied Barker; and he disappeared into the room.
"To put an end to all this nonsense, of course," replied Barker; and he vanished into the room.
He entered it headlong, slamming the door, and slapping his incomparable silk hat on the table. His mouth opened, but before he could speak, the King said—
He barged in, slammed the door, and tossed his amazing silk hat on the table. He opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, the King said—
"Your hat, if you please."
"Your hat, if you don't mind."
Fidgetting with his fingers, and scarcely knowing what he was doing, the young politician held it out.
Fidgeting with his fingers and hardly aware of what he was doing, the young politician extended it.
The King placed it on his own chair, and sat on it.
The King put it on his own chair and sat down on it.
"A quaint old custom," he explained, smiling above the ruins. "When the King receives the representatives of the House of Barker, the hat of the latter is immediately destroyed in this manner. It represents the absolute finality of[Pg 66] the act of homage expressed in the removal of it. It declares that never until that hat shall once more appear upon your head (a contingency which I firmly believe to be remote) shall the House of Barker rebel against the Crown of England."
"A charming old tradition," he said, smiling over the ruins. "When the King meets with the representatives of the House of Barker, their hat is immediately destroyed like this. It symbolizes the complete finality of[Pg 66] the homage shown in its removal. It means that not until that hat is back on your head (which I truly believe is unlikely) will the House of Barker rebel against the Crown of England."
Barker stood with clenched fist, and shaking lip.
Barker stood with a clenched fist and a trembling lip.
"Your jokes," he began, "and my property—" and then exploded with an oath, and stopped again.
"Your jokes," he started, "and my stuff—" then erupted with a curse, and paused again.
"Continue, continue," said the King, waving his hands.
"Keep going, keep going," said the King, waving his hands.
"What does it all mean?" cried the other, with a gesture of passionate rationality. "Are you mad?"
"What does it all mean?" shouted the other, with an intense gesture of reason. "Are you crazy?"
"Not in the least," replied the King, pleasantly. "Madmen are always serious; they go mad from lack of humour. You are looking serious yourself, James."
"Not at all," the King replied cheerfully. "Crazy people are always serious; they go mad from not having any humor. You seem serious yourself, James."
"Why can't you keep it to your own private life?" expostulated the other. "You've got plenty of money, and plenty of houses now to play the fool in, but in the interests of the public—"
"Why can't you keep it to yourself?" the other person exclaimed. "You've got plenty of money and enough houses to act foolish in, but for the sake of the public—"
"Epigrammatic," said the King, shaking his finger sadly at him. "None of your daring scintillations here. As to why I don't do it in[Pg 67] private, I rather fail to understand your question. The answer is of comparative limpidity. I don't do it in private, because it is funnier to do it in public. You appear to think that it would be amusing to be dignified in the banquet hall and in the street, and at my own fireside (I could procure a fireside) to keep the company in a roar. But that is what every one does. Every one is grave in public, and funny in private. My sense of humour suggests the reversal of this; it suggests that one should be funny in public, and solemn in private. I desire to make the State functions, parliaments, coronations, and so on, one roaring old-fashioned pantomime. But, on the other hand, I shut myself up alone in a small store-room for two hours a day, where I am so dignified that I come out quite ill."
"Epigrammatic," said the King, shaking his finger at him with a hint of sadness. "Leave your bold cleverness at the door. As for why I don't do it in[Pg 67] private, I'm not quite sure I understand your question. The answer is pretty straightforward. I don’t do it in private because it’s much funnier to do it in public. You seem to think it would be entertaining to be serious in the banquet hall and on the street, and then at my own home (I could set up a home) to keep everyone laughing. But that’s what everyone else does. Everyone is serious in public and funny in private. My sense of humor flips this around; it suggests that we should be funny in public and serious in private. I want to turn state functions, parliaments, coronations, and so on into one big, old-fashioned comedy show. But on the flip side, I lock myself away alone in a small store-room for two hours a day, where I’m so serious that I come out feeling quite unwell."
By this time Barker was walking up and down the room, his frock coat flapping like the black wings of a bird.
By this time, Barker was pacing the room, his frock coat flapping like the black wings of a bird.
"Well, you will ruin the country, that's all," he said shortly.
"Well, you're going to ruin the country, that's all," he said briefly.
"It seems to me," said Auberon, "that the tradition of ten centuries is being broken, and the House of Barker is rebelling against the Crown of England. It would be with regret (for I admire your appearance) that I should be[Pg 68] obliged forcibly to decorate your head with the remains of this hat, but—"
"It seems to me," said Auberon, "that the tradition of a thousand years is being challenged, and the House of Barker is standing up against the Crown of England. It would be with regret (since I admire your look) that I would be[Pg 68] forced to adorn your head with the remnants of this hat, but—"
"What I can't understand," said Barker flinging up his fingers with a feverish American movement, "is why you don't care about anything else but your games."
"What I can't understand," said Barker, throwing up his hands in an anxious American gesture, "is why you don't care about anything but your games."
The King stopped sharply in the act of lifting the silken remnants, dropped them, and walked up to Barker, looking at him steadily.
The King abruptly halted while lifting the silken remnants, dropped them, and approached Barker, gazing at him intently.
"I made a kind of vow," he said, "that I would not talk seriously, which always means answering silly questions. But the strong man will always be gentle with politicians.
"I made a sort of vow," he said, "that I wouldn't talk seriously, which always involves answering silly questions. But a strong person will always be kind to politicians."
if I may so theologically express myself. And for some reason I cannot in the least understand, I feel impelled to answer that question of yours, and to answer it as if there were really such a thing in the world as a serious subject. You ask me why I don't care for anything else. Can you tell me, in the name of all the gods you don't believe in, why I should care for anything else?"
if I may express myself theologically. And for some reason I can’t quite grasp, I feel compelled to answer your question as if there were truly such a thing as a serious topic. You want to know why I don’t care about anything else. Can you explain to me, in the name of all the gods you don’t believe in, why I should care about anything else?
"Don't you realise common public necessities?" cried Barker. "Is it possible that a[Pg 69] man of your intelligence does not know that it is every one's interest—"
"Don't you understand basic public needs?" cried Barker. "Is it really possible that a [Pg 69] man of your intelligence doesn't know that it benefits everyone—"
"Don't you believe in Zoroaster? Is it possible that you neglect Mumbo-Jumbo?" returned the King, with startling animation. "Does a man of your intelligence come to me with these damned early Victorian ethics? If, on studying my features and manner, you detect any particular resemblance to the Prince Consort, I assure you you are mistaken. Did Herbert Spencer ever convince you—did he ever convince anybody—did he ever for one mad moment convince himself—that it must be to the interest of the individual to feel a public spirit? Do you believe that, if you rule your department badly, you stand any more chance, or one half of the chance, of being guillotined, that an angler stands of being pulled into the river by a strong pike? Herbert Spencer refrained from theft for the same reason that he refrained from wearing feathers in his hair, because he was an English gentleman with different tastes. I am an English gentleman with different tastes. He liked philosophy. I like art. He liked writing ten books on the nature of human society. I like to see the Lord Chamberlain walking in front of me with a piece of paper pinned to his coat-tails. It is[Pg 70] my humour. Are you answered? At any rate, I have said my last serious word to-day, and my last serious word I trust for the remainder of my life in this Paradise of Fools. The remainder of my conversation with you to-day, which I trust will be long and stimulating, I propose to conduct in a new language of my own by means of rapid and symbolic movements of the left leg." And he began to pirouette slowly round the room with a preoccupied expression.
"Don't you believe in Zoroaster? Is it possible that you're ignoring Mumbo-Jumbo?" the King replied, surprisingly animated. "Does someone as intelligent as you come to me with these outdated Victorian morals? If, by examining my face and manner, you see any resemblance to the Prince Consort, I assure you, you're mistaken. Did Herbert Spencer ever convince you—did he ever convince anyone—did he ever for even a crazy moment convince himself—that it benefits the individual to have a public spirit? Do you really think that if you manage your department poorly, you have any greater chance of being punished than an angler does of being dragged into the river by a big pike? Herbert Spencer avoided stealing for the same reason he didn't wear feathers in his hair—because he was an English gentleman with different interests. I’m an English gentleman with different interests. He enjoyed philosophy. I enjoy art. He liked writing ten books about human society. I enjoy watching the Lord Chamberlain walk in front of me with a piece of paper pinned to his coat-tails. That’s my sense of humor. Are you satisfied? At any rate, today I've said my final serious word, and I hope it's the last serious word of my life in this Paradise of Fools. The rest of our conversation today, which I hope will be long and interesting, I plan to conduct in my own new language through quick and symbolic movements of my left leg." And he started to slowly spin around the room with a thoughtful expression.
Barker ran round the room after him, bombarding him with demands and entreaties. But he received no response except in the new language. He came out banging the door again, and sick like a man coming on shore. As he strode along the streets he found himself suddenly opposite Cicconani's restaurant, and for some reason there rose up before him the green fantastic figure of the Spanish General, standing, as he had seen him last, at the door, with the words on his lips, "You cannot argue with the choice of the soul."
Barker rushed around the room after him, throwing out demands and pleas. But he got no reply except in the new language. He stormed out, slamming the door again, feeling nauseous like someone just stepping onto land. As he walked down the streets, he suddenly found himself in front of Cicconani's restaurant, and for some reason, the vivid image of the Spanish General popped into his mind, standing at the door as he had last seen him, with the words on his lips, "You can't argue with the choice of the soul."
The King came out from his dancing with the air of a man of business legitimately tired. He put on an overcoat, lit a cigar, and went out into the purple night.
The King stepped out from his dancing, looking like a man who was genuinely worn out from work. He put on a coat, lit a cigar, and walked out into the purple night.
"I will go," he said, "and mingle with the people."
"I'll go," he said, "and hang out with the people."
He passed swiftly up a street in the neighbourhood of Notting Hill, when suddenly he felt a hard object driven into his waistcoat. He paused, put up his single eye-glass, and beheld a boy with a wooden sword and a paper cocked hat, wearing that expression of awed satisfaction with which a child contemplates his work when he has hit some one very hard. The King gazed thoughtfully for some time at his assailant, and slowly took a note-book from his breast-pocket.
He quickly walked up a street in the Notting Hill area when he suddenly felt something hard pressed against his waistcoat. He stopped, raised his monocle, and saw a boy with a wooden sword and a paper hat, wearing that look of proud satisfaction a child gets when he has really whacked someone. The King looked thoughtfully at his attacker for a while and slowly took a notebook out of his breast pocket.
"I have a few notes," he said, "for my dying speech;" and he turned over the leaves. "Dying speech for political assassination; ditto, if by former friend—h'm, h'm. Dying speech for death at hands of injured husband (repentant). Dying speech for same (cynical). I am not quite sure which meets the present...."
"I have a few notes," he said, "for my final speech;" and he flipped through the pages. "Final speech for political assassination; same goes if it's by a former friend—h'm, h'm. Final speech for dying at the hands of a wronged husband (repentant). Final speech for the same (cynical). I'm not really sure which fits the current situation...."
"I'm the King of the Castle," said the boy, truculently, and very pleased with nothing in particular.
"I'm the King of the Castle," the boy said, aggressively and feeling quite pleased about nothing in particular.
The King was a kind-hearted man, and very fond of children, like all people who are fond of the ridiculous.
The King was a kind-hearted guy who really liked kids, just like anyone else who appreciates the ridiculous.
"Infant," he said, "I'm glad you are so[Pg 72] stalwart a defender of your old inviolate Notting Hill. Look up nightly to that peak, my child, where it lifts itself among the stars so ancient, so lonely, so unutterably Notting. So long as you are ready to die for the sacred mountain, even if it were ringed with all the armies of Bayswater—"
"Kid," he said, "I'm glad you’re such a strong defender of your beloved Notting Hill. Look up every night to that peak, my child, where it stands among the stars—so ancient, so lonely, so undeniably Notting. As long as you're willing to fight for the sacred mountain, even if it was surrounded by all the armies of Bayswater—"
The King stopped suddenly, and his eyes shone.
The King suddenly halted, and his eyes sparkled.
"Perhaps," he said, "perhaps the noblest of all my conceptions. A revival of the arrogance of the old mediæval cities applied to our glorious suburbs. Clapham with a city guard. Wimbledon with a city wall. Surbiton tolling a bell to raise its citizens. West Hampstead going into battle with its own banner. It shall be done. I, the King, have said it." And, hastily presenting the boy with half a crown, remarking, "For the war-chest of Notting Hill," he ran violently home at such a rate of speed that crowds followed him for miles. On reaching his study, he ordered a cup of coffee, and plunged into profound meditation upon the project. At length he called his favourite Equerry, Captain Bowler, for whom he had a deep affection, founded principally upon the shape of his whiskers.
"Maybe," he said, "maybe the greatest of all my ideas. A revival of the pride of the old medieval cities applied to our amazing suburbs. Clapham with its own city guard. Wimbledon with a protective wall. Surbiton ringing a bell to alert its citizens. West Hampstead going into battle with its own flag. It will happen. I, the King, have declared it." And, quickly giving the boy half a crown, he said, "For the war fund of Notting Hill," and he ran home so fast that crowds followed him for miles. Once he reached his study, he ordered a cup of coffee and dove into deep thought about the project. Finally, he called for his favorite Equerry, Captain Bowler, for whom he had a strong fondness, mainly because of the shape of his whiskers.
"Bowler," he said, "isn't there some society[Pg 73] of historical research, or something of which I am an honorary member?"
"Bowler," he said, "isn't there some society[Pg 73] for historical research, or something that I'm an honorary member of?"
"Yes, sir," said Captain Bowler, rubbing his nose, "you are a member of 'The Encouragers of Egyptian Renaissance,' and 'The Teutonic Tombs Club,' and 'The Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities,' and—"
"Yeah, sir," said Captain Bowler, rubbing his nose, "you’re a member of 'The Encouragers of Egyptian Renaissance,' 'The Teutonic Tombs Club,' and 'The Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities,' and—"
"That is admirable," said the King. "The London Antiquities does my trick. Go to the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities and speak to their secretary, and their sub-secretary, and their president, and their vice-president, saying, 'The King of England is proud, but the honorary member of the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities is prouder than kings. I should like to tell you of certain discoveries I have made touching the neglected traditions of the London boroughs. The revelations may cause some excitement, stirring burning memories and touching old wounds in Shepherd's Bush and Bayswater, in Pimlico and South Kensington. The King hesitates, but the honorary member is firm. I approach you invoking the vows of my initiation, the Sacred Seven Cats, the Poker of Perfection, and the Ordeal of the Indescribable Instant (forgive me if I mix you up with the Clan-na-Gael or some other club I belong to),[Pg 74] and ask you to permit me to read a paper at your next meeting on the "Wars of the London Boroughs."' Say all this to the Society, Bowler. Remember it very carefully, for it is most important, and I have forgotten it altogether, and send me another cup of coffee and some of the cigars that we keep for vulgar and successful people. I am going to write my paper."
"That’s impressive," said the King. "The London Antiquities is the perfect fit for me. Go to the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities and talk to their secretary, their sub-secretary, their president, and their vice-president, saying, 'The King of England is proud, but the honorary member of the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities is even prouder than kings. I want to share some discoveries I've made about the overlooked traditions of the London boroughs. These revelations might stir up some excitement, bringing up old memories and touching on past hurts in Shepherd's Bush and Bayswater, in Pimlico and South Kensington. The King hesitates, but the honorary member is resolute. I'm approaching you invoking the vows of my initiation, the Sacred Seven Cats, the Poker of Perfection, and the Ordeal of the Indescribable Instant (forgive me if I confuse you with the Clan-na-Gael or another club I belong to),[Pg 74] and I ask you to allow me to present a paper at your next meeting on the 'Wars of the London Boroughs.' Make sure to communicate all this to the Society, Bowler. Remember it very carefully, as it’s crucial, and I’ve completely forgotten it, and send me another cup of coffee and some of the cigars we reserve for common and successful folk. I’m going to write my paper."
The Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities met a month after in a corrugated iron hall on the outskirts of one of the southern suburbs of London. A large number of people had collected there under the coarse and flaring gas-jets when the King arrived, perspiring and genial. On taking off his great-coat, he was perceived to be in evening dress, wearing the Garter. His appearance at the small table, adorned only with a glass of water, was received with respectful cheering.
The Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities met a month later in a corrugated iron hall on the edge of one of the southern suburbs of London. A large crowd had gathered under the harsh, flickering gas lights when the King arrived, sweaty and friendly. When he took off his overcoat, it became clear that he was dressed for the evening, wearing the Garter. His presence at the small table, which only had a glass of water on it, was met with respectful cheers.
The chairman (Mr. Huggins) said that he was sure that they had all been pleased to listen to such distinguished lecturers as they had heard for some time past (hear, hear). Mr. Burton (hear, hear), Mr. Cambridge, Professor King (loud and continued cheers), our old friend Peter Jessop, Sir William White (loud laughter), and other eminent men, had done honour to[Pg 75] their little venture (cheers). But there were other circumstances which lent a certain unique quality to the present occasion (hear, hear). So far as his recollection went, and in connection with the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities it went very far (loud cheers), he did not remember that any of their lecturers had borne the title of King. He would therefore call upon King Auberon briefly to address the meeting.
The chairman (Mr. Huggins) mentioned that he was sure everyone was pleased to hear such impressive speakers as they had for a while now (hear, hear). Mr. Burton (hear, hear), Mr. Cambridge, Professor King (loud and continuous cheers), our longtime friend Peter Jessop, Sir William White (loud laughter), and other distinguished individuals had brought respect to[Pg 75] their small gathering (cheers). However, there were additional factors that gave this event a special significance (hear, hear). As far as he could remember, and given his long-standing connection with the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities, which was extensive (loud cheers), he didn’t recall any of their speakers having the title of King. Therefore, he would like to invite King Auberon to say a few words to the meeting.
The King began by saying that this speech might be regarded as the first declaration of his new policy for the nation. "At this supreme hour of my life I feel that to no one but the members of the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities can I open my heart (cheers). If the world turns upon my policy, and the storms of popular hostility begin to rise (no, no), I feel that it is here, with my brave Recoverers around me, that I can best meet them, sword in hand" (loud cheers).
The King started by stating that this speech could be seen as the first announcement of his new policy for the country. "At this crucial moment in my life, I believe I can only share my thoughts with the members of the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities (cheers). If my policy is put to the test and public opposition begins to grow (no, no), I feel that it is here, with my courageous Recoverers by my side, that I can face them, ready to fight" (loud cheers).
His Majesty then went on to explain that, now old age was creeping upon him, he proposed to devote his remaining strength to bringing about a keener sense of local patriotism in the various municipalities of London. How few of them knew the legends of their own[Pg 76] boroughs! How many there were who had never heard of the true origin of the Wink of Wandsworth! What a large proportion of the younger generation in Chelsea neglected to perform the old Chelsea Chuff! Pimlico no longer pumped the Pimlies. Battersea had forgotten the name of Blick.
His Majesty then went on to explain that, now that old age was catching up with him, he planned to dedicate his remaining energy to fostering a stronger sense of local pride in the different boroughs of London. How few of them knew the stories of their own[Pg 76] boroughs! How many had never heard of the true origin of the Wink of Wandsworth! What a large number of the younger generation in Chelsea neglected to perform the old Chelsea Chuff! Pimlico no longer pumped the Pimlies. Battersea had forgotten the name of Blick.
There was a short silence, and then a voice said "Shame!"
There was a brief silence, and then a voice said, "Shame!"
The King continued: "Being called, however unworthily, to this high estate, I have resolved that, so far as possible, this neglect shall cease. I desire no military glory. I lay claim to no constitutional equality with Justinian or Alfred. If I can go down to history as the man who saved from extinction a few old English customs, if our descendants can say it was through this man, humble as he was, that the Ten Turnips are still eaten in Fulham, and the Putney parish councillor still shaves one half of his head, I shall look my great fathers reverently but not fearfully in the face when I go down to the last house of Kings."
The King continued: "Even though I may not deserve it, I'm called to this high position, and I've decided that, as much as I can, this neglect will end. I have no interest in military glory. I don't seek any constitutional equality with Justinian or Alfred. If I can be remembered in history as the person who saved a few old English customs from disappearing, if our descendants can say that it was this humble man who ensured that the Ten Turnips are still eaten in Fulham, and the Putney parish councillor still shaves one half of his head, then I will face my great ancestors with respect, not fear, when I reach the final resting place of Kings."
The King paused, visibly affected, but collecting himself, resumed once more.
The King paused, looking clearly moved, but after gathering himself, continued once again.
"I trust that to very few of you, at least, I need dwell on the sublime origins of these legends. The very names of your boroughs[Pg 77] bear witness to them. So long as Hammersmith is called Hammersmith, its people will live in the shadow of that primal hero, the Blacksmith, who led the democracy of the Broadway into battle till he drove the chivalry of Kensington before him and overthrew them at that place which in honour of the best blood of the defeated aristocracy is still called Kensington Gore. Men of Hammersmith will not fail to remember that the very name of Kensington originated from the lips of their hero. For at the great banquet of reconciliation held after the war, when the disdainful oligarchs declined to join in the songs of the men of the Broadway (which are to this day of a rude and popular character), the great Republican leader, with his rough humour, said the words which are written in gold upon his monument, 'Little birds that can sing and won't sing, must be made to sing.' So that the Eastern Knights were called Cansings or Kensings ever afterwards. But you also have great memories, O men of Kensington! You showed that you could sing, and sing great war-songs. Even after the dark day of Kensington Gore, history will not forget those three Knights who guarded your disordered retreat from Hyde Park (so called from your hiding there), those[Pg 78] three Knights after whom Knightsbridge is named. Nor will it forget the day of your re-emergence, purged in the fire of calamity, cleansed of your oligarchic corruptions, when, sword in hand, you drove the Empire of Hammersmith back mile by mile, swept it past its own Broadway, and broke it at last in a battle so long and bloody that the birds of prey have left their name upon it. Men have called it, with austere irony, the Ravenscourt. I shall not, I trust, wound the patriotism of Bayswater, or the lonelier pride of Brompton, or that of any other historic township, by taking these two special examples. I select them, not because they are more glorious than the rest, but partly from personal association (I am myself descended from one of the three heroes of Knightsbridge), and partly from the consciousness that I am an amateur antiquarian, and cannot presume to deal with times and places more remote and more mysterious. It is not for me to settle the question between two such men as Professor Hugg and Sir William Whisky as to whether Notting Hill means Nutting Hill (in allusion to the rich woods which no longer cover it), or whether it is a corruption of Nothing-ill, referring to its reputation among the ancients as an Earthly[Pg 79] Paradise. When a Podkins and a Jossy confess themselves doubtful about the boundaries of West Kensington (said to have been traced in the blood of Oxen), I need not be ashamed to confess a similar doubt. I will ask you to excuse me from further history, and to assist me with your encouragement in dealing with the problem which faces us to-day. Is this ancient spirit of the London townships to die out? Are our omnibus conductors and policemen to lose altogether that light which we see so often in their eyes, the dreamy light of
I believe that for only a few of you, at least, I need to talk about the amazing origins of these legends. The very names of your neighborhoods[Pg 77] attest to this. As long as Hammersmith is called Hammersmith, its people will live under the influence of that original hero, the Blacksmith, who led the democracy of the Broadway into battle until he drove the elite of Kensington away and defeated them in that place, which, in honor of the best blood of the fallen aristocracy, is still called Kensington Gore. The people of Hammersmith will not forget that the very name of Kensington originated from the mouth of their hero. At the grand banquet of reconciliation held after the war, when the arrogant oligarchs refused to join in the songs of the men of the Broadway (which are, to this day, quite rough and popular), the great Republican leader, with his straightforward humor, said the words that are engraved in gold on his monument: 'Little birds that can sing and won't sing must be made to sing.' Thus, the Eastern Knights were referred to as Cansings or Kensings from that point on. But you also have proud memories, O men of Kensington! You proved that you could sing, and sing powerful war songs. Even after the dark day of Kensington Gore, history will not forget those three Knights who guarded your chaotic retreat from Hyde Park (named after your hiding there), those[Pg 78] three Knights after whom Knightsbridge is named. Nor will it forget the day of your rebirth, purified in the fire of hardship, cleansed of your oligarchic decay, when, sword in hand, you pushed the Empire of Hammersmith back mile by mile, drove it past its own Broadway, and finally broke it in a battle so extensive and brutal that the scavengers have left their name upon it. People have called it, with harsh irony, the Ravenscourt. I hope I do not offend the pride of Bayswater, or the more solitary pride of Brompton, or that of any other historic area, by choosing these two specific examples. I choose them, not because they are more glorious than the others, but partly due to personal connection (I am myself a descendant of one of the three heroes of Knightsbridge), and partly because I am an amateur historian, and cannot presume to talk about times and places that are more distant and mysterious. It is not for me to resolve the debate between two figures like Professor Hugg and Sir William Whisky about whether Notting Hill means Nutting Hill (referring to the rich forests that no longer cover it), or if it comes from Nothing-ill, relating to its old reputation as an Earthly[Pg 79] Paradise. When a Podkins and a Jossy admit they’re uncertain about the borders of West Kensington (said to have been drawn in the blood of Oxen), I need not feel embarrassed to admit similar uncertainty. I will ask you to excuse me from further history, and to support me with your encouragement in tackling the challenge we face today. Is this ancient spirit of the London boroughs going to fade away? Are our bus drivers and police officers going to completely lose that spark we often see in their eyes, the dreamy light of
And battles long ago
—to quote the words of a little-known poet who was a friend of my youth? I have resolved, as I have said, so far as possible, to preserve the eyes of policemen and omnibus conductors in their present dreamy state. For what is a state without dreams? And the remedy I propose is as follows:—
—to quote the words of a little-known poet who was a friend from my youth? I have decided, as I mentioned, to the best of my ability, to keep the eyes of police officers and bus drivers in their current dreamy state. Because what is a world without dreams? And the solution I suggest is as follows:—
"To-morrow morning at twenty-five minutes past ten, if Heaven spares my life, I purpose to issue a Proclamation. It has been the work of my life, and is about half finished. With the assistance of a whisky and soda, I shall conclude the other half to-night, and my people will[Pg 80] receive it to-morrow. All these boroughs where you were born, and hope to lay your bones, shall be reinstated in their ancient magnificence,—Hammersmith, Kensington, Bayswater, Chelsea, Battersea, Clapham, Balham, and a hundred others. Each shall immediately build a city wall with gates to be closed at sunset. Each shall have a city guard, armed to the teeth. Each shall have a banner, a coat-of-arms, and, if convenient, a gathering cry. I will not enter into the details now, my heart is too full. They will be found in the proclamation itself. You will all, however, be subject to enrolment in the local city guards, to be summoned together by a thing called the Tocsin, the meaning of which I am studying in my researches into history. Personally, I believe a tocsin to be some kind of highly paid official. If, therefore, any of you happen to have such a thing as a halberd in the house, I should advise you to practise with it in the garden."
"Tomorrow morning at twenty-five minutes past ten, if I’m still alive, I plan to issue a Proclamation. It’s been the work of my life, and it’s about half finished. With a whisky and soda, I’ll wrap up the other half tonight, and my people will[Pg 80] receive it tomorrow. All these boroughs where you were born and hope to be buried—Hammersmith, Kensington, Bayswater, Chelsea, Battersea, Clapham, Balham, and many others—will be restored to their former glory. Each will immediately build a city wall with gates to close at sunset. Each will have a city guard, fully armed. Each will have a banner, a coat of arms, and, if it’s convenient, a rallying cry. I won’t get into the details now; my heart is too full. You’ll find those in the proclamation itself. However, you will all be required to enroll in the local city guards, summoned by something called the Tocsin, the meaning of which I’m researching in history. Personally, I think a tocsin is some kind of highly paid official. So, if any of you happen to have a halberd at home, I suggest you practice with it in the garden."
Here the King buried his face in his handkerchief and hurriedly left the platform, overcome by emotions.
Here the King hid his face in his handkerchief and quickly left the platform, overwhelmed by his feelings.
The members of the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities rose in an indescribable state of vagueness. Some were purple with indignation; an intellectual few were purple[Pg 81] with laughter; the great majority found their minds a blank. There remains a tradition that one pale face with burning blue eyes remained fixed upon the lecturer, and after the lecture a red-haired boy ran out of the room.
The members of the Society for the Recovery of London Antiquities stood up in a state of confusion that was hard to describe. Some were furious; a few intellectuals were laughing; the majority looked completely lost. There's a tradition that one pale person with piercing blue eyes kept staring at the lecturer, and after the lecture, a red-haired boy rushed out of the room.[Pg 81]
Chapter II—The Council of the Provosts
The King got up early next morning and came down three steps at a time like a schoolboy. Having eaten his breakfast hurriedly, but with an appetite, he summoned one of the highest officials of the Palace, and presented him with a shilling. "Go and buy me," he said, "a shilling paint-box, which you will get, unless the mists of time mislead me, in a shop at the corner of the second and dirtier street that leads out of Rochester Row. I have already requested the Master of the Buckhounds to provide me with cardboard. It seemed to me (I know not why) that it fell within his department."
The King woke up early the next morning and rushed down the stairs like a schoolboy. After quickly gulping down his breakfast with a good appetite, he called for one of the top Palace officials and handed him a shilling. "Go buy me," he said, "a shilling paint set, which you should find, if I’m not mistaken, at a shop on the corner of the second and dirtier street that goes out of Rochester Row. I've already asked the Master of the Buckhounds to get me some cardboard. It just seemed to me (I don’t know why) that it was part of his job."
The King was happy all that morning with his cardboard and his paint-box. He was engaged in designing the uniforms and coats-of-arms for the various municipalities of London. They gave him deep and no inconsiderable thought. He felt the responsibility.
The King was happy all that morning with his cardboard and paint set. He was busy creating the uniforms and coats of arms for the different boroughs of London. It required a lot of thought from him. He felt the weight of the responsibility.
"I cannot think," he said, "why people should think the names of places in the country[Pg 83] more poetical than those in London. Shallow romanticists go away in trains and stop in places called Hugmy-in-the-Hole, or Bumps-on-the-Puddle. And all the time they could, if they liked, go and live at a place with the dim, divine name of St. John's Wood. I have never been to St. John's Wood. I dare not. I should be afraid of the innumerable night of fir trees, afraid to come upon a blood-red cup and the beating of the wings of the Eagle. But all these things can be imagined by remaining reverently in the Harrow train."
"I can't understand," he said, "why people think the names of places in the countryside[Pg 83] are more poetic than those in London. Shallow romanticists hop on trains and stop at places called Hugmy-in-the-Hole or Bumps-on-the-Puddle. And all the while, they could, if they wanted, go live in a place with the soft, enchanting name of St. John's Wood. I've never been to St. John's Wood. I wouldn’t dare. I’d be scared of the countless nights filled with fir trees, afraid to stumble upon a blood-red cup and the sound of the Eagle's wings. But all these things can be imagined by staying respectfully on the Harrow train."
And he thoughtfully retouched his design for the head-dress of the halberdier of St. John's Wood, a design in black and red, compounded of a pine tree and the plumage of an eagle. Then he turned to another card. "Let us think of milder matters," he said. "Lavender Hill! Could any of your glebes and combes and all the rest of it produce so fragrant an idea? Think of a mountain of lavender lifting itself in purple poignancy into the silver skies and filling men's nostrils with a new breath of life—a purple hill of incense. It is true that upon my few excursions of discovery on a halfpenny tram I have failed to hit the precise spot. But it must be there; some poet[Pg 84] called it by its name. There is at least warrant enough for the solemn purple plumes (following the botanical formation of lavender) which I have required people to wear in the neighbourhood of Clapham Junction. It is so everywhere, after all. I have never been actually to Southfields, but I suppose a scheme of lemons and olives represent their austral instincts. I have never visited Parson's Green, or seen either the Green or the Parson, but surely the pale-green shovel-hats I have designed must be more or less in the spirit. I must work in the dark and let my instincts guide me. The great love I bear to my people will certainly save me from distressing their noble spirit or violating their great traditions."
And he carefully updated his design for the headpiece of the halberdier from St. John's Wood, a design in black and red, featuring a pine tree and eagle feathers. Then he moved on to another card. "Let's think about something lighter," he said. "Lavender Hill! Could any of your fields and valleys create such a fragrant idea? Imagine a mountain of lavender rising in rich purple against the silver sky, filling people’s nostrils with a fresh breath of life—a purple hill of incense. It's true that on my few explorations on a cheap tram, I haven’t pinpointed the exact location. But it must be there; some poet[Pg 84] named it. There’s at least enough reason for the solemn purple plumes (following the botanical shape of lavender) that I’ve insisted people wear around Clapham Junction. It’s like that everywhere, after all. I’ve never actually been to Southfields, but I assume a mix of lemons and olives reflects their southern roots. I’ve never been to Parson's Green, nor seen either the Green or the Parson, but the pale-green hats I designed must fit the vibe somewhat. I have to work in the dark and let my instincts lead me. My deep love for my community will definitely protect me from upsetting their noble spirit or breaking their cherished traditions."
As he was reflecting in this vein, the door was flung open, and an official announced Mr. Barker and Mr. Lambert.
As he was lost in thought, the door swung open, and an official announced Mr. Barker and Mr. Lambert.
Mr. Barker and Mr. Lambert were not particularly surprised to find the King sitting on the floor amid a litter of water-colour sketches. They were not particularly surprised because the last time they had called on him they had found him sitting on the floor, surrounded by a litter of children's bricks, and the time before surrounded by a litter of wholly unsuccessful attempts to make paper darts. But the trend[Pg 85] of the royal infant's remarks, uttered from amid this infantile chaos, was not quite the same affair.
Mr. Barker and Mr. Lambert weren’t really surprised to see the King sitting on the floor surrounded by a mess of watercolor sketches. They weren’t particularly shocked because the last time they visited, he was on the floor with a bunch of children's building blocks, and the time before that, he was surrounded by failed attempts to make paper darts. But the nature of the royal child’s comments, coming from this childish chaos, was a bit different.
For some time they let him babble on, conscious that his remarks meant nothing. And then a horrible thought began to steal over the mind of James Barker. He began to think that the King's remarks did not mean nothing.
For a while, they let him talk on, knowing that his words were meaningless. Then a terrible thought started to creep into James Barker's mind. He began to think that the King's comments actually did mean something.
"In God's name, Auberon," he suddenly volleyed out, startling the quiet hall, "you don't mean that you are really going to have these city guards and city walls and things?"
"In God's name, Auberon," he suddenly shouted, startling the quiet hall, "you can’t be serious about having these city guards and city walls and stuff?"
"I am, indeed," said the infant, in a quiet voice. "Why shouldn't I have them? I have modelled them precisely on your political principles. Do you know what I've done, Barker? I've behaved like a true Barkerian. I've ... but perhaps it won't interest you, the account of my Barkerian conduct."
"I really am," said the baby in a soft voice. "Why not? I've designed them exactly according to your political beliefs. Do you know what I've done, Barker? I've acted like a true Barkerian. I've... but maybe you won't care about the details of my Barkerian behavior."
"Oh, go on, go on," cried Barker.
"Oh, come on, come on," shouted Barker.
"The account of my Barkerian conduct," said Auberon, calmly, "seems not only to interest, but to alarm you. Yet it is very simple. It merely consists in choosing all the provosts under any new scheme by the same principle by which you have caused the central[Pg 86] despot to be appointed. Each provost, of each city, under my charter, is to be appointed by rotation. Sleep, therefore, my Barker, a rosy sleep."
"The way I've acted, my dear Barker," Auberon said calmly, "seems to not only interest you but also worry you. But it's really straightforward. It just means selecting all the provosts under any new plan using the same method you used to appoint the central[Pg 86] leader. Each provost in every city, according to my charter, will be chosen by rotation. So, sleep well, my Barker, sleep peacefully."
Barker's wild eyes flared.
Barker's wild eyes widened.
"But, in God's name, don't you see, Quin, that the thing is quite different? In the centre it doesn't matter so much, just because the whole object of despotism is to get some sort of unity. But if any damned parish can go to any damned man—"
"But, in God's name, don't you see, Quin, that the situation is totally different? In the center, it doesn't matter as much, simply because the main goal of despotism is to achieve some form of unity. But if any cursed parish can approach any cursed person—"
"I see your difficulty," said King Auberon, calmly. "You feel that your talents may be neglected. Listen!" And he rose with immense magnificence. "I solemnly give to my liege subject, James Barker, my special and splendid favour, the right to override the obvious text of the Charter of the Cities, and to be, in his own right, Lord High Provost of South Kensington. And now, my dear James, you are all right. Good day."
"I understand your struggle," said King Auberon, calmly. "You’re worried that your talents might go unrecognized. Listen!" He stood up with great authority. "I hereby grant my esteemed subject, James Barker, my special and extraordinary favor, the right to set aside the explicit wording of the Charter of the Cities, and to be, in his own right, Lord High Provost of South Kensington. And now, my dear James, you’re all set. Have a good day."
"But—" began Barker.
"But—" started Barker.
"The audience is at an end, Provost," said the King, smiling.
"The audience is over now, Provost," said the King, smiling.
How far his confidence was justified, it would require a somewhat complicated description to explain. "The Great Proclamation of the Charter of the Free Cities" appeared in due[Pg 87] course that morning, and was posted by bill-stickers all over the front of the Palace, the King assisting them with animated directions, and standing in the middle of the road, with his head on one side, contemplating the result. It was also carried up and down the main thoroughfares by sandwichmen, and the King was, with difficulty, restrained from going out in that capacity himself, being, in fact, found by the Groom of the Stole and Captain Bowler, struggling between two boards. His excitement had positively to be quieted like that of a child.
How justified his confidence was would require a somewhat complicated explanation. "The Great Proclamation of the Charter of the Free Cities" was published that morning, and bill-stickers put it up all over the front of the Palace, with the King giving them enthusiastic directions and standing in the middle of the road, tilting his head to assess the outcome. It was also carried up and down the main streets by sandwich board men, and the King had to be held back from joining them himself, as he was found by the Groom of the Stole and Captain Bowler, struggling between two boards. His excitement really had to be calmed down like that of a child.
The reception which the Charter of the Cities met at the hands of the public may mildly be described as mixed. In one sense it was popular enough. In many happy homes that remarkable legal document was read aloud on winter evenings amid uproarious appreciation, when everything had been learnt by heart from that quaint but immortal old classic, Mr. W. W. Jacobs. But when it was discovered that the King had every intention of seriously requiring the provisions to be carried out, of insisting that the grotesque cities, with their tocsins and city guards, should really come into existence, things were thrown into a far angrier confusion. Londoners had no[Pg 88] particular objection to the King making a fool of himself, but they became indignant when it became evident that he wished to make fools of them; and protests began to come in.
The way the Charter of the Cities was received by the public can be described as mixed. On one hand, it was quite popular. In many happy households, that remarkable legal document was read aloud on winter evenings, met with enthusiastic appreciation, especially after everything had been memorized from that charming but timeless classic by Mr. W. W. Jacobs. However, when it became clear that the King was serious about enforcing the provisions, insisting that the bizarre cities, with their alarms and city guards, should actually be established, things turned into a much angrier chaos. Londoners didn’t mind the King making a fool of himself, but they got upset when it became obvious that he intended to make fools of them; and protests started to pour in.
The Lord High Provost of the Good and Valiant City of West Kensington wrote a respectful letter to the King, explaining that upon State occasions it would, of course, be his duty to observe what formalities the King thought proper, but that it was really awkward for a decent householder not to be allowed to go out and put a post-card in a pillar-box without being escorted by five heralds, who announced, with formal cries and blasts of a trumpet, that the Lord High Provost desired to catch the post.
The Lord High Provost of the Good and Valiant City of West Kensington wrote a polite letter to the King, explaining that during State occasions, it was his duty to follow any formalities the King deemed necessary. However, he found it quite inconvenient for a respectable citizen to not be allowed to step out and drop a postcard in a mailbox without being accompanied by five heralds, who would announce with formal shouts and trumpet blasts that the Lord High Provost wanted to send the mail.
The Lord High Provost of North Kensington, who was a prosperous draper, wrote a curt business note, like a man complaining of a railway company, stating that definite inconvenience had been caused him by the presence of the halberdiers, whom he had to take with him everywhere. When attempting to catch an omnibus to the City, he had found that while room could have been found for himself, the halberdiers had a difficulty in getting in to the vehicle—believe him, theirs faithfully.
The Lord High Provost of North Kensington, a successful draper, wrote a brief business note, similar to a complaint to a railway company, saying that he had been seriously inconvenienced by having to take the halberdiers with him everywhere. When he tried to catch a bus to the City, he found that while there was room for him, the halberdiers struggled to get into the vehicle—sincerely yours.
The Lord High Provost of Shepherd's Bush said his wife did not like men hanging round the kitchen.
The Lord High Provost of Shepherd's Bush said his wife didn't like men loitering around the kitchen.
The King was always delighted to listen to these grievances, delivering lenient and kingly answers, but as he always insisted, as the absolute sine qua non, that verbal complaints should be presented to him with the fullest pomp of trumpets, plumes, and halberds, only a few resolute spirits were prepared to run the gauntlet of the little boys in the street.
The King loved hearing these complaints and responded with kind and regal answers. However, he always insisted, as a non-negotiable rule, that verbal complaints should be brought to him with all the pageantry of trumpets, feathers, and spears. Because of this, only a few brave souls were willing to face the gauntlet of the little boys in the street.
Among these, however, was prominent the abrupt and business-like gentleman who ruled North Kensington. And he had before long, occasion to interview the King about a matter wider and even more urgent than the problem of the halberdiers and the omnibus. This was the great question which then and for long afterwards brought a stir to the blood and a flush to the cheek of all the speculative builders and house agents from Shepherd's Bush to the Marble Arch, and from Westbourne Grove to High Street, Kensington. I refer to the great affair of the improvements in Notting Hill. The scheme was conducted chiefly by Mr. Buck, the abrupt North Kensington magnate, and by Mr. Wilson, the Provost of Bayswater. A great thoroughfare was to be driven through[Pg 90] three boroughs, through West Kensington, North Kensington and Notting Hill, opening at one end into Hammersmith Broadway, and at the other into Westbourne Grove. The negotiations, buyings, sellings, bullying and bribing took ten years, and by the end of it Buck, who had conducted them almost single-handed, had proved himself a man of the strongest type of material energy and material diplomacy. And just as his splendid patience and more splendid impatience had finally brought him victory, when workmen were already demolishing houses and walls along the great line from Hammersmith, a sudden obstacle appeared that had neither been reckoned with nor dreamed of, a small and strange obstacle, which, like a speck of grit in a great machine, jarred the whole vast scheme and brought it to a stand-still, and Mr. Buck, the draper, getting with great impatience into his robes of office and summoning with indescribable disgust his halberdiers, hurried over to speak to the King.
Among these, however, was the straightforward and no-nonsense gentleman who ruled North Kensington. Soon enough, he had to meet with the King about a matter that was broader and even more pressing than the issues related to the halberdiers and the bus service. This was the significant topic that stirred the emotions and flushed the cheeks of all the speculative builders and real estate agents from Shepherd's Bush to the Marble Arch, and from Westbourne Grove to High Street, Kensington. I'm talking about the major developments in Notting Hill. The project was primarily led by Mr. Buck, the direct North Kensington mogul, and Mr. Wilson, the Provost of Bayswater. A major road was to be built through[Pg 90] three boroughs: West Kensington, North Kensington, and Notting Hill, connecting Hammersmith Broadway at one end and Westbourne Grove at the other. The negotiations, purchases, sales, pressure tactics, and bribery took ten years, and by the end of it, Buck, who had handled them almost entirely on his own, had proven himself to be a man of incredible physical drive and diplomatic skill. Just as his remarkable patience and equally impressive impatience had finally led him to success, with workers already starting to tear down houses and walls along the major route from Hammersmith, an unexpected obstacle arose that had neither been anticipated nor imagined— a small and peculiar issue that, like a grain of sand in a huge machine, disrupted the entire grand plan and halted it in its tracks. Mr. Buck, the draper, donned his formal robes with great irritation and, filled with indescribable disgust, called for his halberdiers and rushed over to meet with the King.
Ten years had not tired the King of his joke. There were still new faces to be seen looking out from the symbolic head-gears he had designed, gazing at him from amid the pastoral ribbons of Shepherd's Bush or from under the[Pg 91] sombre hoods of the Blackfriars Road. And the interview which was promised him with the Provost of North Kensington he anticipated with a particular pleasure, for "he never really enjoyed," he said, "the full richness of the mediæval garments unless the people compelled to wear them were very angry and business-like."
Ten years hadn’t worn out the King’s joke. There were still new faces to see peeking out from the symbolic headgear he had designed, looking at him from the pastoral ribbons of Shepherd's Bush or from beneath the[Pg 91] somber hoods of Blackfriars Road. He looked forward to the interview promised to him with the Provost of North Kensington with particular pleasure, for "he never really enjoyed," he said, "the full richness of the medieval garments unless the people forced to wear them were very angry and serious."
Mr. Buck was both. At the King's command the door of the audience-chamber was thrown open and a herald appeared in the purple colours of Mr. Buck's commonwealth emblazoned with the Great Eagle which the King had attributed to North Kensington, in vague reminiscence of Russia, for he always insisted on regarding North Kensington as some kind of semi-arctic neighbourhood. The herald announced that the Provost of that city desired audience of the King.
Mr. Buck was both. At the King’s command, the door to the audience chamber swung open and a herald stepped in, dressed in the purple colors of Mr. Buck’s commonwealth, featuring the Great Eagle that the King had associated with North Kensington, reminiscent of Russia. He always insisted on seeing North Kensington as a sort of semi-arctic neighborhood. The herald announced that the Provost of that city wanted to speak with the King.
"From North Kensington?" said the King, rising graciously. "What news does he bring from that land of high hills and fair women? He is welcome."
"From North Kensington?" asked the King, standing up politely. "What news does he bring from that place of tall hills and beautiful women? He is welcome."
The herald advanced into the room, and was immediately followed by twelve guards clad in purple, who were followed by an attendant bearing the banner of the Eagle, who was followed by another attendant bearing the[Pg 92] keys of the city upon a cushion, who was followed by Mr. Buck in a great hurry. When the King saw his strong animal face and steady eyes, he knew that he was in the presence of a great man of business, and consciously braced himself.
The herald stepped into the room, immediately followed by twelve guards dressed in purple. Behind them was an attendant carrying the Eagle banner, followed by another attendant holding the[Pg 92] keys of the city on a cushion, who was then followed by Mr. Buck, who was in a rush. When the King saw his strong, animal-like face and steady gaze, he realized he was in the presence of a significant business figure and mentally prepared himself.
"Well, well," he said, cheerily coming down two or three steps from a daïs, and striking his hands lightly together, "I am glad to see you. Never mind, never mind. Ceremony is not everything."
"Well, well," he said, cheerfully stepping down two or three steps from a platform and clapping his hands lightly, "I'm glad to see you. It's okay, it's okay. Formalities aren't everything."
"I don't understand your Majesty," said the Provost, stolidly.
"I don't get it, Your Majesty," said the Provost, emotionless.
"Never mind, never mind," said the King, gaily. "A knowledge of Courts is by no means an unmixed merit; you will do it next time, no doubt."
"Don't worry about it," said the King cheerfully. "Knowing about Courts isn’t always a straightforward advantage; I’m sure you’ll get it right next time."
The man of business looked at him sulkily from under his black brows and said again without show of civility—
The businessman glared at him from beneath his dark eyebrows and said again with no hint of politeness—
"I don't follow you."
"I don't get you."
"Well, well," replied the King, good-naturedly, "if you ask me I don't mind telling you, not because I myself attach any importance to these forms in comparison with the Honest Heart. But it is usual—it is usual—that is all, for a man when entering the presence of Royalty to lie down on his back on the[Pg 93] floor and elevating his feet towards heaven (as the source of Royal power) to say three times 'Monarchical institutions improve the manners.' But there, there—such pomp is far less truly dignified than your simple kindliness."
"Well, well," replied the King with a friendly smile, "if you want to know, I don't mind sharing. Not because I think these formalities matter compared to a Genuine Heart. It's just the custom—that’s all—when a man enters the presence of Royalty, he should lie on his back on the[Pg 93] floor and raise his feet toward heaven (as if it’s where Royal power comes from) while saying three times, 'Monarchical institutions improve manners.' But really, that kind of show is far less dignified than your straightforward kindness."
The Provost's face was red with anger, and he maintained silence.
The Provost's face was flushed with anger, and he remained silent.
"And now," said the King, lightly, and with the exasperating air of a man softening a snub; "what delightful weather we are having! You must find your official robes warm, my Lord. I designed them for your own snow-bound land."
"And now," said the King, casually, and with the annoying tone of someone trying to make up for a slight; "what lovely weather we're having! You must find your official robes a bit warm, my Lord. I designed them for your snowy homeland."
"They're as hot as hell," said Buck, briefly. "I came here on business."
"They're as hot as hell," Buck said briefly. "I came here for work."
"Right," said the King, nodding a great number of times with quite unmeaning solemnity; "right, right, right. Business, as the sad glad old Persian said, is business. Be punctual. Rise early. Point the pen to the shoulder. Point the pen to the shoulder, for you know not whence you come nor why. Point the pen to the shoulder, for you know not when you go nor where."
"Right," said the King, nodding repeatedly with a seriously blank expression; "right, right, right. As the wise old Persian said, business is business. Be on time. Get up early. Keep your goals in sight. Keep your goals in sight, because you don’t know where you came from or why. Keep your goals in sight, because you don’t know when you will leave or where you will go."
The Provost pulled a number of papers from his pocket and savagely flapped them open.
The Provost pulled out several papers from his pocket and aggressively fanned them open.
"Your Majesty may have heard," he began, sarcastically, "of Hammersmith and a thing called a road. We have been at work ten years buying property and getting compulsory powers and fixing compensation and squaring vested interests, and now at the very end, the thing is stopped by a fool. Old Prout, who was Provost of Notting Hill, was a business man, and we dealt with him quite satisfactorily. But he's dead, and the cursed lot has fallen on a young man named Wayne, who's up to some game that's perfectly incomprehensible to me. We offer him a better price than any one ever dreamt of, but he won't let the road go through. And his Council seems to be backing him up. It's midsummer madness."
"Your Majesty may have heard," he started sarcastically, "about Hammersmith and something called a road. We’ve been working for ten years buying property, getting compulsory powers, figuring out compensation, and managing vested interests, and now, at the very end, everything is halted by an idiot. Old Prout, who used to be the Provost of Notting Hill, was a businessman, and we got along just fine with him. But he’s gone, and now we’re stuck with a young guy named Wayne, who seems to have some agenda that I can’t make sense of. We’re offering him a better deal than anyone could have imagined, but he won’t allow the road to go through. And his Council appears to be supporting him. It’s midsummer madness."
The King, who was rather inattentively engaged in drawing the Provost's nose with his finger on the window-pane, heard the last two words.
The King, who was somewhat distracted as he doodled the Provost's nose with his finger on the window, caught the last two words.
"What a perfect phrase that is!" he said. "'Midsummer madness'!"
"What a great phrase that is!" he said. "'Midsummer madness'!"
"The chief point is," continued Buck, doggedly, "that the only part that is really in question is one dirty little street—Pump Street—a street with nothing in it but a public-house and a penny toy-shop, and that sort of[Pg 95] thing. All the respectable people of Notting Hill have accepted our compensation. But the ineffable Wayne sticks out over Pump Street. Says he's Provost of Notting Hill. He's only Provost of Pump Street."
"The main point is," Buck said stubbornly, "that the only thing really up for discussion is one grimy little street—Pump Street—a street with nothing on it but a pub and a cheap toy shop, and stuff like that.[Pg 95] All the decent folks of Notting Hill have accepted our compensation. But the ridiculous Wayne won't budge on Pump Street. He claims he's the Provost of Notting Hill. He’s only the Provost of Pump Street."
"A good thought," replied Auberon. "I like the idea of a Provost of Pump Street. Why not let him alone?"
"A good point," Auberon replied. "I like the idea of a Provost of Pump Street. Why not just leave him be?"
"And drop the whole scheme!" cried out Buck, with a burst of brutal spirit. "I'll be damned if we do. No. I'm for sending in workmen to pull down without more ado."
"And forget the whole plan!" Buck shouted, filled with anger. "There's no way we're doing that. No. I'm all for bringing in workers to tear it down right away."
"Strike for the purple Eagle!" cried the King, hot with historical associations.
"Attack for the purple Eagle!" shouted the King, fired up by historical memories.
"I'll tell you what it is," said Buck, losing his temper altogether. "If your Majesty would spend less time in insulting respectable people with your silly coats-of-arms, and more time over the business of the nation—"
"I'll tell you what it is," Buck said, completely losing his temper. "If your Majesty would spend less time insulting respectable people with your ridiculous coats of arms and focus more on the country's issues—"
The King's brow wrinkled thoughtfully.
The king frowned in thought.
"The situation is not bad," he said; "the haughty burgher defying the King in his own Palace. The burgher's head should be thrown back and the right arm extended; the left may be lifted towards Heaven, but that I leave to your private religious sentiment. I have sunk[Pg 96] back in this chair, stricken with baffled fury. Now again, please."
"The situation isn't terrible," he said; "the arrogant townsman challenging the King in his own palace. The townsman should throw his head back and extend his right arm; the left can be raised towards Heaven, but I’ll leave that to your personal feelings about religion. I've slumped back in this chair, overcome with confused anger. Now, once more, please."
Buck's mouth opened like a dog's, but before he could speak another herald appeared at the door.
Buck's mouth opened like a dog's, but before he could say anything, another messenger showed up at the door.
"The Lord High Provost of Bayswater," he said, "desires an audience."
"The Lord High Provost of Bayswater," he said, "wants to meet."
"Admit him," said Auberon. "This is a jolly day."
"Let him in," Auberon said. "This is a great day."
The halberdiers of Bayswater wore a prevailing uniform of green, and the banner which was borne after them was emblazoned with a green bay-wreath on a silver ground, which the King, in the course of his researches into a bottle of champagne, had discovered to be the quaint old punning cognisance of the city of Bayswater.
The halberdiers of Bayswater wore a common uniform of green, and the banner they carried was decorated with a green bay-wreath on a silver background, which the King, while exploring a bottle of champagne, found out was the quirky old punning emblem of the city of Bayswater.
"It is a fit symbol," said the King, "your immortal bay-wreath. Fulham may seek for wealth, and Kensington for art, but when did the men of Bayswater care for anything but glory?"
"It’s a perfect symbol," said the King, "your everlasting bay-wreath. Fulham might pursue wealth, and Kensington might chase art, but when did the people of Bayswater care about anything other than glory?"
Immediately behind the banner, and almost completely hidden by it, came the Provost of the city, clad in splendid robes of green and silver with white fur and crowned with bay. He was an anxious little man with red whiskers, originally the owner of a small sweet-stuff shop.
Immediately behind the banner, and nearly hidden by it, came the Provost of the city, dressed in impressive green and silver robes trimmed with white fur and topped with a laurel crown. He was a nervous little man with red whiskers, once the owner of a small candy shop.
"Our cousin of Bayswater," said the King, with delight; "what can we get for you?" The King was heard also distinctly to mutter, "Cold beef, cold 'am, cold chicken," his voice dying into silence.
"Our cousin from Bayswater," said the King, excitedly; "what can we get for you?" The King was also heard distinctly muttering, "Cold beef, cold ham, cold chicken," his voice gradually fading into silence.
"I came to see your Majesty," said the Provost of Bayswater, whose name was Wilson, "about that Pump Street affair."
"I came to see Your Majesty," said the Provost of Bayswater, whose name was Wilson, "about that Pump Street incident."
"I have just been explaining the situation to his Majesty," said Buck, curtly, but recovering his civility. "I am not sure, however, whether his Majesty knows how much the matter affects you also."
"I just finished explaining the situation to his Majesty," Buck said shortly, but he regained his politeness. "I'm not sure, though, if his Majesty understands how much this matter also impacts you."
"It affects both of us, yer see, yer Majesty, as this scheme was started for the benefit of the 'ole neighbourhood. So Mr. Buck and me we put our 'eads together—"
"It affects both of us, you see, Your Majesty, as this plan was started for the benefit of the whole neighborhood. So Mr. Buck and I put our heads together—"
The King clasped his hands.
The King joined his hands.
"Perfect!" he cried in ecstacy. "Your heads together! I can see it! Can't you do it now? Oh, do do it now!"
"Perfect!" he yelled with excitement. "You two together! I can see it! Can't you do it now? Oh, please do it now!"
A smothered sound of amusement appeared to come from the halberdiers, but Mr. Wilson looked merely bewildered, and Mr. Buck merely diabolical.
A suppressed sound of laughter seemed to come from the halberdiers, but Mr. Wilson looked just confused, and Mr. Buck looked downright evil.
"I suppose," he began bitterly, but the King stopped him with a gesture of listening.
"I guess," he started bitterly, but the King interrupted him with a gesture to keep listening.
"Hush," he said, "I think I hear some one else coming. I seem to hear another herald, a herald whose boots creak."
"Hush," he said, "I think I hear someone else coming. I can hear another usher, an usher whose boots are squeaking."
As he spoke another voice cried from the doorway—
As he spoke, another voice called from the doorway—
"The Lord High Provost of South Kensington desires an audience."
"The Lord High Provost of South Kensington wants to meet."
"The Lord High Provost of South Kensington!" cried the King. "Why, that is my old friend James Barker! What does he want, I wonder? If the tender memories of friendship have not grown misty, I fancy he wants something for himself, probably money. How are you, James?"
"The Lord High Provost of South Kensington!" cried the King. "Wow, that’s my old friend James Barker! I wonder what he wants. If the warm memories of our friendship haven't faded, I bet he wants something for himself, probably money. How are you, James?"
Mr. James Barker, whose guard was attired in a splendid blue, and whose blue banner bore three gold birds singing, rushed, in his blue and gold robes, into the room. Despite the absurdity of all the dresses, it was worth noticing that he carried his better than the rest, though he loathed it as much as any of them. He was a gentleman, and a very handsome man, and could not help unconsciously wearing even his preposterous robe as it should be worn. He spoke quickly, but with the slight initial hesitation he always showed in addressing the King, due to suppressing an impulse[Pg 99] to address his old acquaintance in the old way.
Mr. James Barker, whose guard was dressed in a striking blue, and whose blue banner featured three golden birds singing, rushed into the room wearing his blue and gold robes. Despite the ridiculousness of all the outfits, it was noticeable that he carried his better than the others, even though he hated it just as much as they did. He was a gentleman and a very handsome man, and even in his absurd robe, he unconsciously wore it like it was meant to be worn. He spoke quickly but had the slight initial hesitation he always displayed when addressing the King, stemming from the urge to greet his old friend in the familiar way.
"Your Majesty—pray forgive my intrusion. It is about this man in Pump Street. I see you have Buck here, so you have probably heard what is necessary. I—"
"Your Majesty—please forgive my interruption. It's about the man on Pump Street. I see you have Buck here, so you've probably heard what you need to know. I—"
The King swept his eyes anxiously round the room, which now blazed with the trappings of three cities.
The King anxiously scanned the room, which now shone with the decorations of three cities.
"There is one thing necessary," he said.
"There’s one thing we need," he said.
"Yes, your Majesty," said Mr. Wilson of Bayswater, a little eagerly. "What does yer Majesty think necessary?"
"Yes, your Majesty," Mr. Wilson of Bayswater said, a bit eagerly. "What do you think is necessary?"
"A little yellow," said the King, firmly. "Send for the Provost of West Kensington."
"A little yellow," said the King, firmly. "Call the Provost of West Kensington."
Amid some materialistic protests he was sent for, and arrived with his yellow halberdiers in his saffron robes, wiping his forehead with a handkerchief. After all, placed as he was, he had a good deal to say on the matter.
Amid some materialistic protests, he was summoned and arrived with his yellow halberdiers in his saffron robes, wiping his forehead with a handkerchief. After all, given his position, he had a lot to say on the matter.
"Welcome, West Kensington," said the King. "I have long wished to see you touching that matter of the Hammersmith land to the south of the Rowton House. Will you hold it feudally from the Provost of Hammersmith? You have only to do him homage by[Pg 100] putting his left arm in his overcoat and then marching home in state."
"Welcome, West Kensington," said the King. "I’ve wanted to talk to you about the Hammersmith land south of Rowton House. Will you hold it in trust from the Provost of Hammersmith? All you have to do is show him your respect by[Pg 100] putting your left arm in his overcoat and then parading home in style."
"No, your Majesty; I'd rather not," said the Provost of West Kensington, who was a pale young man with a fair moustache and whiskers, who kept a successful dairy.
"No, your Majesty; I'd prefer not to," said the Provost of West Kensington, a pale young man with a light moustache and sideburns, who ran a successful dairy.
The King struck him heartily on the shoulder.
The King slapped him hard on the shoulder.
"The fierce old West Kensington blood," he said; "they are not wise who ask it to do homage."
"The fierce old West Kensington blood," he said; "it's unwise to expect it to show respect."
Then he glanced again round the room. It was full of a roaring sunset of colour, and he enjoyed the sight, possible to so few artists—the sight of his own dreams moving and blazing before him. In the foreground the yellow of the West Kensington liveries outlined itself against the dark blue draperies of South Kensington. The crests of these again brightened suddenly into green as the almost woodland colours of Bayswater rose behind them. And over and behind all, the great purple plumes of North Kensington showed almost funereal and black.
Then he looked around the room again. It was filled with a vibrant sunset of colors, and he reveled in the moment, something so few artists get to experience—the sight of his own dreams moving and shining before him. In the foreground, the yellow of the West Kensington uniforms contrasted with the dark blue curtains of South Kensington. The crests of these suddenly brightened to green as the almost woodland shades of Bayswater rose behind them. And all around and above, the large purple plumes of North Kensington appeared almost somber and black.
"There is something lacking," said the King—"something lacking. What can—Ah, there it is! there it is!"
"There’s something missing," said the King—"something missing. What can—Ah, there it is! there it is!"
In the doorway had appeared a new figure, a herald in flaming red. He cried in a loud but unemotional voice—
In the doorway stood a new person, a messenger in bright red. He shouted in a loud but emotionless voice—
"The Lord High Provost of Notting Hill desires an audience."
"The Lord High Provost of Notting Hill wants to meet."
Chapter III—Enter a Lunatic
The King of the Fairies, who was, it is to be presumed, the godfather of King Auberon, must have been very favourable on this particular day to his fantastic godchild, for with the entrance of the guard of the Provost of Notting Hill there was a certain more or less inexplicable addition to his delight. The wretched navvies and sandwich-men who carried the colours of Bayswater or South Kensington, engaged merely for the day to satisfy the Royal hobby, slouched into the room with a comparatively hang-dog air, and a great part of the King's intellectual pleasure consisted in the contrast between the arrogance of their swords and feathers and the meek misery of their faces. But these Notting Hill halberdiers in their red tunics belted with gold had the air rather of an absurd gravity. They seemed, so to speak, to be taking part in the joke. They marched and wheeled into position with an almost startling dignity and discipline.
The King of the Fairies, who was probably the godfather of King Auberon, must have been pretty pleased on this particular day with his whimsical godchild, because when the guard of the Provost of Notting Hill entered, there was an almost unexplainable boost to his joy. The poor laborers and sandwich-board carriers, who represented Bayswater or South Kensington, were just hired for the day to indulge the Royal whim, and they slouched into the room with a rather defeated look. A big part of the King’s enjoyment came from the sharp contrast between the proud display of their swords and feathers and the downtrodden expressions on their faces. However, the Notting Hill guards in their red tunics with gold belts carried a somewhat absurd seriousness. They seemed, in a way, to be in on the joke. They marched and took their positions with a surprising touch of dignity and discipline.
They carried a yellow banner with a great red lion, named by the King as the Notting[Pg 103] Hill emblem, after a small public-house in the neighbourhood, which he once frequented.
They carried a yellow banner featuring a large red lion, which the King named the Notting[Pg 103] Hill emblem, after a small pub nearby that he used to visit.
Between the two lines of his followers there advanced towards the King a tall, red-haired young man, with high features and bold blue eyes. He would have been called handsome, but that a certain indefinable air of his nose being too big for his face, and his feet for his legs, gave him a look of awkwardness and extreme youth. His robes were red, according to the King's heraldry, and, alone among the Provosts, he was girt with a great sword. This was Adam Wayne, the intractable Provost of Notting Hill.
Between the two lines of his followers, a tall, red-haired young man approached the King. He had striking features and bold blue eyes. People would have called him handsome, but there was something about his nose being too big for his face and his feet being too large for his legs that made him look awkward and very young. His robes were red, in line with the King's heraldry, and, unlike the other Provosts, he wore a large sword. This was Adam Wayne, the unyielding Provost of Notting Hill.
The King flung himself back in his chair, and rubbed his hands.
The King threw himself back in his chair and rubbed his hands.
"What a day, what a day!" he said to himself. "Now there'll be a row. I'd no idea it would be such fun as it is. These Provosts are so very indignant, so very reasonable, so very right. This fellow, by the look in his eyes, is even more indignant than the rest. No sign in those large blue eyes, at any rate, of ever having heard of a joke. He'll remonstrate with the others, and they'll remonstrate with him, and they'll all make themselves sumptuously happy remonstrating with me."
"What a day, what a day!" he said to himself. "Now there’s going to be a scene. I had no idea it would be this much fun. These Provosts are so incredibly upset, so very reasonable, and so very right. This guy, judging by the look in his eyes, is even more upset than the others. There's no sign in those big blue eyes, at least, that he’s ever heard a joke. He'll complain to the others, and they'll complain to him, and they'll all make themselves extravagantly happy complaining about me."
"Welcome, my Lord," he said aloud. "What[Pg 104] news from the Hill of a Hundred Legends? What have you for the ear of your King? I know that troubles have arisen between you and these others, our cousins, but these troubles it shall be our pride to compose. And I doubt not, and cannot doubt, that your love for me is not less tender, no less ardent, than theirs."
"Welcome, my Lord," he said loudly. "What[Pg 104] news do you bring from the Hill of a Hundred Legends? What information do you have for your King? I know there have been problems between you and our cousins, but it will be our pride to resolve these issues. I have no doubt, and cannot doubt, that your love for me is just as caring and passionate as theirs."
Mr. Buck made a bitter face, and James Barker's nostrils curled; Wilson began to giggle faintly, and the Provost of West Kensington followed in a smothered way. But the big blue eyes of Adam Wayne never changed, and he called out in an odd, boyish voice down the hall—
Mr. Buck made a grimace, and James Barker's nostrils flared; Wilson started to giggle softly, and the Provost of West Kensington joined in, trying to keep it under control. But Adam Wayne's big blue eyes stayed the same, and he called out in a strange, youthful voice down the hall—
"I bring homage to my King. I bring him the only thing I have—my sword."
"I pay my respects to my King. I offer him the only thing I possess—my sword."
And with a great gesture he flung it down on the ground, and knelt on one knee behind it.
And with a big gesture, he threw it down on the ground and knelt on one knee behind it.
There was a dead silence.
It was completely silent.
"I beg your pardon," said the King, blankly.
"I’m sorry," said the King, blankly.
"You speak well, sire," said Adam Wayne, "as you ever speak, when you say that my love is not less than the love of these. Small would it be if it were not more. For I am the heir of your scheme—the child of the great Charter. I stand here for the rights the Charter gave me,[Pg 105] and I swear, by your sacred crown, that where I stand, I stand fast."
"You speak well, my lord," Adam Wayne said, "as you always do, when you say that my love is no less than theirs. It would be little if it weren't even more. For I am the heir of your vision—the child of the great Charter. I stand here for the rights that the Charter granted me, [Pg 105] and I swear, by your sacred crown, that where I stand, I stand firm."
The eyes of all five men stood out of their heads.
The eyes of all five men bulged out of their heads.
Then Buck said, in his jolly, jarring voice: "Is the whole world mad?"
Then Buck said, in his cheerful, loud voice: "Is the whole world crazy?"
The King sprang to his feet, and his eyes blazed.
The King jumped up, and his eyes were on fire.
"Yes," he cried, in a voice of exultation, "the whole world is mad, but Adam Wayne and me. It is true as death what I told you long ago, James Barker, seriousness sends men mad. You are mad, because you care for politics, as mad as a man who collects tram tickets. Buck is mad, because he cares for money, as mad as a man who lives on opium. Wilson is mad, because he thinks himself right, as mad as a man who thinks himself God Almighty. The Provost of West Kensington is mad, because he thinks he is respectable, as mad as a man who thinks he is a chicken. All men are mad but the humorist, who cares for nothing and possesses everything. I thought that there was only one humorist in England. Fools!—dolts!—open your cows' eyes; there are two! In Notting Hill—in that unpromising elevation—there has been born an artist! You thought to spoil my joke, and bully me[Pg 106] out of it, by becoming more and more modern, more and more practical, more and more bustling and rational. Oh, what a feast it was to answer you by becoming more and more august, more and more gracious, more and more ancient and mellow! But this lad has seen how to bowl me out. He has answered me back, vaunt for vaunt, rhetoric for rhetoric. He has lifted the only shield I cannot break, the shield of an impenetrable pomposity. Listen to him. You have come, my Lord, about Pump Street?"
"Yes," he shouted, with excitement in his voice, "the whole world is crazy, except for Adam Wayne and me. What I told you a while ago, James Barker, is as true as death: seriousness drives people insane. You’re insane because you care about politics, just like a person who collects tram tickets. Buck is insane because he cares about money, like someone who lives on opium. Wilson is insane because he believes he is right, just like a person who thinks he is God. The Provost of West Kensington is insane because he believes he is respectable, just like a person who thinks he is a chicken. Everyone is mad except for the humorist, who cares about nothing and has everything. I thought there was only one humorist in England. You fools!—you dolts!—open your eyes; there are two! In Notting Hill—in that unlikely place—there is an artist born! You thought you could ruin my joke and bully me out of it by becoming more modern, more practical, more bustling and rational. Oh, it was such a joy to respond by becoming more dignified, more gracious, more ancient and rich in experience! But this kid has figured out how to challenge me. He has matched my bravado, my words. He has raised the only shield I can’t break, the shield of unbeatable self-importance. Listen to him. Have you come, my Lord, about Pump Street?"
"About the city of Notting Hill," answered Wayne, proudly, "of which Pump Street is a living and rejoicing part."
"About the city of Notting Hill," replied Wayne, proudly, "where Pump Street is a vibrant and joyful part."
"Not a very large part," said Barker, contemptuously.
"Not a very big part," said Barker, dismissively.
"That which is large enough for the rich to covet," said Wayne, drawing up his head, "is large enough for the poor to defend."
"Something that's big enough for the rich to want," Wayne said, lifting his head, "is big enough for the poor to protect."
The King slapped both his legs, and waved his feet for a second in the air.
The King slapped his thighs and waved his feet in the air for a moment.
"Every respectable person in Notting Hill," cut in Buck, with his cold, coarse voice, "is for us and against you. I have plenty of friends in Notting Hill."
"Every respectable person in Notting Hill," Buck interrupted, his voice cold and rough, "is on our side and against you. I have a lot of friends in Notting Hill."
"Your friends are those who have taken your gold for other men's hearthstones, my[Pg 107] Lord Buck," said Provost Wayne. "I can well believe they are your friends."
"Your friends are the ones who have taken your gold for the homes of others, my[Pg 107] Lord Buck," said Provost Wayne. "I can totally believe they are your friends."
"They've never sold dirty toys, anyhow," said Buck, laughing shortly.
"They've never sold dirty toys, anyway," said Buck, laughing briefly.
"They've sold dirtier things," said Wayne, calmly: "they have sold themselves."
"They've sold worse things," Wayne said calmly, "they've sold themselves."
"It's no good, my Buckling," said the King, rolling about on his chair. "You can't cope with this chivalrous eloquence. You can't cope with an artist. You can't cope with the humorist of Notting Hill. Oh, Nunc dimittis—that I have lived to see this day! Provost Wayne, you stand firm?"
"It's no use, my Buckling," said the King, rolling around in his chair. "You can't handle this chivalrous eloquence. You can't handle an artist. You can't handle the humorist of Notting Hill. Oh, Nunc dimittis—I can't believe I've lived to see this day! Provost Wayne, are you holding steady?"
"Let them wait and see," said Wayne. "If I stood firm before, do you think I shall weaken now that I have seen the face of the King? For I fight for something greater, if greater there can be, than the hearthstones of my people and the Lordship of the Lion. I fight for your royal vision, for the great dream you dreamt of the League of the Free Cities. You have given me this liberty. If I had been a beggar and you had flung me a coin, if I had been a peasant in a dance and you had flung me a favour, do you think I would have let it be taken by any ruffians on the road? This leadership and liberty of Notting Hill is a gift from your Majesty, and if it is taken from[Pg 108] me, by God! it shall be taken in battle, and the noise of that battle shall be heard in the flats of Chelsea and in the studios of St. John's Wood."
"Let them wait and see," said Wayne. "If I stood strong before, do you think I'll back down now that I've seen the King's face? I’m fighting for something even more important than my people's homes and the Lordship of the Lion. I fight for your royal vision, for the grand dream you had of the League of the Free Cities. You’ve given me this freedom. If I were a beggar and you tossed me a coin, or if I were a peasant at a dance and you gave me a favor, do you think I would let it be taken by any thugs on the road? This leadership and freedom of Notting Hill is a gift from your Majesty, and if it's taken from[Pg 108] me, by God! it will be taken in battle, and the sound of that battle will be heard in the flats of Chelsea and in the studios of St. John's Wood."
"It is too much—it is too much," said the King. "Nature is weak. I must speak to you, brother artist, without further disguise. Let me ask you a solemn question. Adam Wayne, Lord High Provost of Notting Hill, don't you think it splendid?"
"It’s too much—it’s too much," said the King. "Nature is weak. I need to talk to you, fellow artist, without any more masks. Let me ask you a serious question. Adam Wayne, Lord High Provost of Notting Hill, don’t you think it’s amazing?"
"Splendid!" cried Adam Wayne. "It has the splendour of God."
"Awesome!" shouted Adam Wayne. "It has the brilliance of God."
"Bowled out again," said the King. "You will keep up the pose. Funnily, of course, it is serious. But seriously, isn't it funny?"
"Bowled out again," said the King. "You'll keep up the act. It's funny, of course, but seriously, isn't it funny?"
"What?" asked Wayne, with the eyes of a baby.
"What?" asked Wayne, with the eyes of a baby.
"Hang it all, don't play any more. The whole business—the Charter of the Cities. Isn't it immense?"
"Come on, stop playing around. The whole thing—the Charter of the Cities. Isn’t it amazing?"
"Immense is no unworthy word for that glorious design."
"Immense is definitely the right word for that amazing design."
"Oh, hang you! But, of course, I see. You want me to clear the room of these reasonable sows. You want the two humorists alone together. Leave us, gentlemen."
"Oh, forget you! But, of course, I get it. You want me to kick out these sensible people. You want the two jokesters to be alone together. Please leave us, gentlemen."
Buck threw a sour look at Barker, and at a sullen signal the whole pageant of blue and[Pg 109] green, of red, gold, and purple, rolled out of the room, leaving only two in the great hall, the King sitting in his seat on the daïs, and the red-clad figure still kneeling on the floor before his fallen sword.
Buck shot a glare at Barker, and with a gloomy sign, the entire spectacle of blue and [Pg 109] green, red, gold, and purple, exited the room, leaving just two people in the grand hall: the King seated on his throne and the figure in red still kneeling on the floor in front of his fallen sword.
The King bounded down the steps and smacked Provost Wayne on the back.
The King jumped down the steps and gave Provost Wayne a pat on the back.
"Before the stars were made," he cried, "we were made for each other. It is too beautiful. Think of the valiant independence of Pump Street. That is the real thing. It is the deification of the ludicrous."
"Before the stars existed," he exclaimed, "we were meant for each other. It's too beautiful. Consider the brave independence of Pump Street. That is what it's all about. It's the glorification of the ridiculous."
The kneeling figure sprang to his feet with a fierce stagger.
The kneeling figure sprang up to his feet with a fierce stagger.
"Ludicrous!" he cried, with a fiery face.
"Ludicrous!" he shouted, his face burning with anger.
"Oh, come, come," said the King, impatiently, "you needn't keep it up with me. The augurs must wink sometimes from sheer fatigue of the eyelids. Let us enjoy this for half an hour, not as actors, but as dramatic critics. Isn't it a joke?"
"Oh, come on," said the King, impatiently, "you don’t have to keep this up with me. Even the augurs must take a break sometimes just from being tired. Let’s enjoy this for half an hour, not as performers, but as drama critics. Isn't it funny?"
Adam Wayne looked down like a boy, and answered in a constrained voice—
Adam Wayne looked down like a young boy and answered in a strained voice—
"I do not understand your Majesty. I cannot believe that while I fight for your royal charter your Majesty deserts me for these dogs of the gold hunt."
"I don’t understand you, Your Majesty. I can’t believe that while I’m fighting for your royal charter, you’re abandoning me for these gold-hunting dogs."
"Oh, damn your—But what's this? What the devil's this?"
"Oh, damn your—But what's this? What the heck is this?"
The King stared into the young Provost's face, and in the twilight of the room began to see that his face was quite white and his lip shaking.
The King looked into the young Provost's face, and in the dim light of the room started to notice that his face was very pale and his lip was trembling.
"What in God's name is the matter?" cried Auberon, holding his wrist.
"What on earth is going on?" Auberon exclaimed, clutching his wrist.
Wayne flung back his face, and the tears were shining on it.
Wayne threw his head back, and the tears were glistening on his face.
"I am only a boy," he said, "but it's true. I would paint the Red Lion on my shield if I had only my blood."
"I’m just a boy," he said, "but it’s true. I would paint the Red Lion on my shield if I had only my blood."
King Auberon dropped the hand and stood without stirring, thunderstruck.
King Auberon let go of the hand and stood still, in shock.
"My God in Heaven!" he said; "is it possible that there is within the four seas of Britain a man who takes Notting Hill seriously?"
"My God in Heaven!" he exclaimed; "is it really possible that within the four seas of Britain there’s a man who takes Notting Hill seriously?"
"And my God in Heaven!" said Wayne passionately; "is it possible that there is within the four seas of Britain a man who does not take it seriously?"
"And my God in Heaven!" Wayne said passionately. "Is it really possible that there's a man within the entire region of Britain who doesn't take this seriously?"
The King said nothing, but merely went back up the steps of the daïs, like a man dazed. He fell back in his chair again and kicked his heels.
The King said nothing, just went back up the steps of the platform, looking stunned. He slumped back in his chair and kicked his heels.
"If this sort of thing is to go on," he said weakly, "I shall begin to doubt the superiority of art to life. In Heaven's name, do not play[Pg 111] with me. Do you really mean that you are—God help me!—a Notting Hill patriot; that you are—?"
"If this kind of thing keeps happening," he said weakly, "I'm going to start doubting if art is really better than life. For Heaven's sake, don't mess with me. Do you actually mean that you are—God help me!—a Notting Hill patriot; that you are—?"
Wayne made a violent gesture, and the King soothed him wildly.
Wayne made an aggressive gesture, and the King calmingly responded to him.
"All right—all right—I see you are; but let me take it in. You do really propose to fight these modern improvers with their boards and inspectors and surveyors and all the rest of it?"
"Okay—okay—I get it; but let me process this. You actually plan to take on these modern developers with their boards, inspectors, surveyors, and everything else?"
"Are they so terrible?" asked Wayne, scornfully.
"Are they really that bad?" asked Wayne, sneering.
The King continued to stare at him as if he were a human curiosity.
The King kept looking at him as if he were a fascinating oddity.
"And I suppose," he said, "that you think that the dentists and small tradesmen and maiden ladies who inhabit Notting Hill, will rally with war-hymns to your standard?"
"And I guess," he said, "that you think the dentists, small business owners, and single ladies living in Notting Hill will come together, singing battle songs, for your cause?"
"If they have blood they will," said the Provost.
"If they have blood, they will," said the Provost.
"And I suppose," said the King, with his head back among the cushions, "that it never crossed your mind that"—his voice seemed to lose itself luxuriantly—"never crossed your mind that any one ever thought that the idea of a Notting Hill idealism was—er—slightly—slightly ridiculous?"
"And I guess," said the King, leaning back among the cushions, "that it never occurred to you that"—his voice seemed to drift off leisurely—"never occurred to you that anyone ever thought that the idea of Notting Hill idealism was—um—kind of—kind of silly?"
"Of course they think so," said Wayne.[Pg 112] "What was the meaning of mocking the prophets?"
"Of course they think that," said Wayne.[Pg 112] "What did mocking the prophets mean?"
"Where," asked the King, leaning forward—"where in Heaven's name did you get this miraculously inane idea?"
"Where," the King asked, leaning forward—"where on Earth did you get this ridiculously silly idea?"
"You have been my tutor, Sire," said the Provost, "in all that is high and honourable."
"You've been my teacher, Sir," said the Provost, "in everything that's noble and worthy."
"Eh?" said the King.
"Seriously?" said the King.
"It was your Majesty who first stirred my dim patriotism into flame. Ten years ago, when I was a boy (I am only nineteen), I was playing on the slope of Pump Street, with a wooden sword and a paper helmet, dreaming of great wars. In an angry trance I struck out with my sword, and stood petrified, for I saw that I had struck you, Sire, my King, as you wandered in a noble secrecy, watching over your people's welfare. But I need have had no fear. Then was I taught to understand Kingliness. You neither shrank nor frowned. You summoned no guards. You invoked no punishments. But in august and burning words, which are written in my soul, never to be erased, you told me ever to turn my sword against the enemies of my inviolate city. Like a priest pointing to the altar, you pointed to the hill of Notting. 'So long,' you said, 'as you are[Pg 113] ready to die for the sacred mountain, even if it were ringed with all the armies of Bayswater.' I have not forgotten the words, and I have reason now to remember them, for the hour is come and the crown of your prophecy. The sacred hill is ringed with the armies of Bayswater, and I am ready to die."
"It was you, Your Majesty, who first ignited my weak sense of patriotism. Ten years ago, when I was just a kid (I’m only nineteen now), I was playing on the slope of Pump Street, wielding a wooden sword and wearing a paper helmet, dreaming of great battles. In an angry daze, I swung my sword and froze, realizing I had struck you, Sire, my King, as you wandered in noble silence, looking after your people's well-being. But I had no reason to be afraid. That was when I learned what it means to be a king. You didn't flinch or frown. You didn't call for guards or punishments. Instead, with majestic and passionate words, which are etched in my soul forever, you told me always to use my sword against the enemies of my untouchable city. Like a priest pointing to the altar, you pointed to the hill of Notting. 'As long as you're ready to die for the sacred mountain,' you said, 'even if it were surrounded by all the armies of Bayswater.' I haven't forgotten those words, and now I have good reason to remember them, for the time has come to fulfill your prophecy. The sacred hill is surrounded by the armies of Bayswater, and I'm ready to die."
The King was lying back in his chair, a kind of wreck.
The king was slouched in his chair, looking like a complete mess.
"Oh, Lord, Lord, Lord," he murmured, "what a life! what a life! All my work! I seem to have done it all. So you're the red-haired boy that hit me in the waistcoat. What have I done? God, what have I done? I thought I would have a joke, and I have created a passion. I tried to compose a burlesque, and it seems to be turning halfway through into an epic. What is to be done with such a world? In the Lord's name, wasn't the joke broad and bold enough? I abandoned my subtle humour to amuse you, and I seem to have brought tears to your eyes. What's to be done with people when you write a pantomime for them—call the sausages classic festoons, and the policeman cut in two a tragedy of public duty? But why am I talking? Why am I asking questions of a nice young gentleman who is totally mad? What is the good[Pg 114] of it? What is the good of anything? Oh, Lord! Oh, Lord!"
"Oh, my God, what a life! All my work! It feels like I've done it all. So you're the red-haired kid who hit me in the waistcoat. What have I done? Seriously, what have I done? I thought I was just having a laugh, and instead, I've created a real passion. I tried to put together a parody, and it looks like it’s turning into something epic halfway through. What are we supposed to do in this world? Wasn't the joke bold enough? I set aside my subtle humor to entertain you, and instead, I seem to have made you cry. What can you do with people when you write a silly show for them—calling sausages classic decorations and having the cop split in half a tragedy of public service? But why am I even talking? Why am I asking questions of a nice young man who’s completely lost it? What’s the point of it all? What’s the point of anything? Oh, my God! Oh, my God!”
Suddenly he pulled himself upright.
Suddenly, he sat up straight.
"Don't you really think the sacred Notting Hill at all absurd?"
"Don't you really think the sacred Notting Hill is completely ridiculous?"
"Absurd?" asked Wayne, blankly. "Why should I?"
"Absurd?" Wayne asked, looking confused. "Why would I?"
The King stared back equally blankly.
The King stared back just as blankly.
"I beg your pardon," he said.
"I’m sorry," he said.
"Notting Hill," said the Provost, simply, "is a rise or high ground of the common earth, on which men have built houses to live, in which they are born, fall in love, pray, marry, and die. Why should I think it absurd?"
"Notting Hill," the Provost said plainly, "is an elevation or high ground of the common earth, where people have built homes to live, where they are born, fall in love, pray, marry, and die. Why should I find that ridiculous?"
The King smiled.
The king smiled.
"Because, my Leonidas—" he began, then suddenly, he knew not how, found his mind was a total blank. After all, why was it absurd? Why was it absurd? He felt as if the floor of his mind had given way. He felt as all men feel when their first principles are hit hard with a question. Barker always felt so when the King said, "Why trouble about politics?"
"Because, my Leonidas—" he started, then suddenly realized that his mind had gone completely blank. After all, why was it unreasonable? Why was it unreasonable? It felt like the foundation of his thoughts had crumbled. He felt like everyone does when their core beliefs are challenged by a question. Barker always felt that way when the King asked, "Why worry about politics?"
The King's thoughts were in a kind of rout; he could not collect them.
The King's thoughts were all over the place; he couldn't gather them.
"It is generally felt to be a little funny," he said vaguely.
"It seems to be a bit funny," he said vaguely.
"I suppose," said Adam, turning on him with a fierce suddenness—"I suppose you fancy crucifixion was a serious affair?"
"I guess," Adam said, turning to him with intense suddenness—"I guess you think crucifixion was a big deal?"
"Well, I—" began Auberon—"I admit I have generally thought it had its graver side."
"Well, I—" started Auberon—"I admit I usually thought it had its more serious side."
"Then you are wrong," said Wayne, with incredible violence. "Crucifixion is comic. It is exquisitely diverting. It was an absurd and obscene kind of impaling reserved for people who were made to be laughed at—for slaves and provincials, for dentists and small tradesmen, as you would say. I have seen the grotesque gallows-shape, which the little Roman gutter-boys scribbled on walls as a vulgar joke, blazing on the pinnacles of the temples of the world. And shall I turn back?"
"Then you're mistaken," Wayne said, with intense force. "Crucifixion is ridiculous. It's incredibly entertaining. It was an absurd and offensive way of execution meant for people who were meant to be mocked—for slaves and simple folk, for dentists and small business owners, as you might put it. I've seen the grotesque gallows shape that the little Roman street kids doodled on walls as a crude joke, towering over the great temples of the world. And should I just walk away?"
The King made no answer.
The King didn't respond.
Adam went on, his voice ringing in the roof.
Adam continued, his voice echoing in the ceiling.
"This laughter with which men tyrannise is not the great power you think it. Peter was crucified, and crucified head downwards. What could be funnier than the idea of a respectable old Apostle upside down? What could be more in the style of your modern humour? But what was the good of it? Upside down or right side up, Peter was Peter[Pg 116] to mankind. Upside down he stills hangs over Europe, and millions move and breathe only in the life of his Church."
"This laughter that people use to dominate others isn't as powerful as you think. Peter was crucified, and he was crucified upside down. What could be funnier than picturing a respectable old Apostle hanging upside down? What fits better with your modern sense of humor? But what was the point of it? Whether upside down or right side up, Peter was still Peter[Pg 116] to humanity. Even upside down, he continues to loom over Europe, and millions live and breathe only through the life of his Church."
King Auberon got up absently.
King Auberon got up absent-mindedly.
"There is something in what you say," he said. "You seem to have been thinking, young man."
"There’s something in what you’re saying," he said. "You seem to have been thinking, young man."
"Only feeling, sire," answered the Provost. "I was born, like other men, in a spot of the earth which I loved because I had played boys' games there, and fallen in love, and talked with my friends through nights that were nights of the gods. And I feel the riddle. These little gardens where we told our loves. These streets where we brought out our dead. Why should they be commonplace? Why should they be absurd? Why should it be grotesque to say that a pillar-box is poetic when for a year I could not see a red pillar-box against the yellow evening in a certain street without being wracked with something of which God keeps the secret, but which is stronger than sorrow or joy? Why should any one be able to raise a laugh by saying 'the Cause of Notting Hill'?—Notting Hill where thousands of immortal spirits blaze with alternate hope and fear."
"Just feelings, sir," replied the Provost. "I was born, like everyone else, in a place on earth that I loved because I played games there as a kid, fell in love, and spent nights talking with my friends that felt like they belonged to the gods. And I understand the dilemma. These little gardens where we shared our feelings. These streets where we mourned our dead. Why should they be ordinary? Why should they be ridiculous? Why is it strange to say that a mailbox is poetic when, for a whole year, I couldn’t see a red mailbox against the yellow evening in a specific street without being overwhelmed by something that only God knows, but which is stronger than both sadness and happiness? Why is it possible for someone to make a joke by saying 'the Cause of Notting Hill'?—Notting Hill where thousands of immortal souls shine with alternating hope and fear."
Auberon was flicking dust off his sleeve with[Pg 117] quite a new seriousness on his face, distinct from the owlish solemnity which was the pose of his humour.
Auberon was brushing dust off his sleeve with[Pg 117] a fresh seriousness on his face, different from the quirky solemnity that was part of his humor.
"It is very difficult," he said at last. "It is a damned difficult thing. I see what you mean; I agree with you even up to a point—or I should like to agree with you, if I were young enough to be a prophet and poet. I feel a truth in everything you say until you come to the words 'Notting Hill.' And then I regret to say that the old Adam awakes roaring with laughter and makes short work of the new Adam, whose name is Wayne."
"It’s really tough," he finally said. "It’s a damn tough thing. I understand your point; I even agree with you to a certain extent—or I’d like to agree with you if I were young enough to be a prophet and a poet. I feel the truth in everything you say until you mention 'Notting Hill.' Then I’m afraid the old Adam bursts out laughing and quickly dismisses the new Adam, who is named Wayne."
For the first time Provost Wayne was silent, and stood gazing dreamily at the floor. Evening was closing in, and the room had grown darker.
For the first time, Provost Wayne was quiet and stared absentmindedly at the floor. Evening was settling in, and the room had become darker.
"I know," he said, in a strange, almost sleepy voice, "there is truth in what you say, too. It is hard not to laugh at the common names—I only say we should not. I have thought of a remedy; but such thoughts are rather terrible."
"I know," he said, in a strange, almost sleepy voice, "there's truth in what you're saying, too. It's hard not to laugh at the common names—I just think we shouldn't. I've come up with a solution; but those thoughts are kind of terrifying."
"What thoughts?" asked Auberon.
"What thoughts?" Auberon asked.
The Provost of Notting Hill seemed to have fallen into a kind of trance; in his eyes was an elvish light.
The Provost of Notting Hill appeared to be in a sort of trance; there was an ethereal glow in his eyes.
"I know of a magic wand, but it is a wand that only one or two may rightly use, and only seldom. It is a fairy wand of great fear, stronger than those who use it—often frightful, often wicked to use. But whatever is touched with it is never again wholly common; whatever is touched with it takes a magic from outside the world. If I touch, with this fairy wand, the railways and the roads of Notting Hill, men will love them, and be afraid of them for ever."
"I know of a magic wand, but it’s a wand that only one or two people can truly use, and only rarely. It’s a fairy wand of great fear, stronger than those who wield it—often terrifying, often evil to use. But whatever it touches is never completely ordinary again; whatever it touches gets a magic that’s beyond this world. If I touch, with this fairy wand, the railways and roads of Notting Hill, people will love them and fear them forever."
"What the devil are you talking about?" asked the King.
"What on earth are you talking about?" asked the King.
"It has made mean landscapes magnificent, and hovels outlast cathedrals," went on the madman. "Why should it not make lamp-posts fairer than Greek lamps; and an omnibus-ride like a painted ship? The touch of it is the finger of a strange perfection."
"It has turned ugly landscapes into stunning ones, and shacks outlast cathedrals," the madman continued. "Why shouldn't it make lamp-posts more beautiful than Greek lamps; and a bus ride feel like a beautifully painted ship? Its touch is the mark of an unusual perfection."
"What is your wand?" cried the King, impatiently.
"What’s your wand?" the King asked, impatiently.
"There it is," said Wayne; and pointed to the floor, where his sword lay flat and shining.
"There it is," Wayne said, pointing to the floor where his sword lay flat and shining.
"The sword!" cried the King; and sprang up straight on the daïs.
"The sword!" shouted the King, leaping up straight on the platform.
"Yes, yes," cried Wayne, hoarsely. "The[Pg 119] things touched by that are not vulgar; the things touched by that—"
"Yeah, yeah," Wayne shouted, hoarsely. "The[Pg 119] things influenced by that aren’t cheap; the things influenced by that—"
King Auberon made a gesture of horror.
King Auberon was shocked.
"You will shed blood for that!" he cried. "For a cursed point of view—"
"You’ll bleed for that!" he shouted. "For a cursed perspective—"
"Oh, you kings, you kings!" cried out Adam, in a burst of scorn. "How humane you are, how tender, how considerate! You will make war for a frontier, or the imports of a foreign harbour; you will shed blood for the precise duty on lace, or the salute to an admiral. But for the things that make life itself worthy or miserable—how humane you are! I say here, and I know well what I speak of, there were never any necessary wars but the religious wars. There were never any just wars but the religious wars. There were never any humane wars but the religious wars. For these men were fighting for something that claimed, at least, to be the happiness of a man, the virtue of a man. A Crusader thought, at least, that Islam hurt the soul of every man, king or tinker, that it could really capture. I think Buck and Barker and these rich vultures hurt the soul of every man, hurt every inch of the ground, hurt every brick of the houses, that they can really capture. Do you think I have no right to fight for Notting[Pg 120] Hill, you whose English Government has so often fought for tomfooleries? If, as your rich friends say, there are no gods, and the skies are dark above us, what should a man fight for, but the place where he had the Eden of childhood and the short heaven of first love? If no temples and no scriptures are sacred, what is sacred if a man's own youth is not sacred?"
"Oh, you kings, you kings!" Adam shouted in disdain. "How caring you are, how gentle, how thoughtful! You'll go to war over borders or the goods in a foreign port; you'll spill blood for a specific tax on lace or to salute an admiral. But when it comes to the things that make life truly worthwhile or miserable—how caring you are! I say this, and I know what I'm talking about: there have never been any necessary wars except for the religious ones. There have never been any just wars except for the religious ones. There have never been any humane wars except for the religious ones. Because these people were fighting for something that claimed to be about a man's happiness, about a man's virtue. A Crusader believed that Islam harmed the soul of every man, whether king or commoner, that it could truly ensnare. I think Buck and Barker and these greedy vultures harm the soul of every man, damage every inch of land, destroy every brick of the buildings they can truly seize. Do you think I have no right to fight for Notting Hill, while your English Government has so often fought for nonsense? If, as your wealthy friends claim, there are no gods and the skies are dark above us, what should a man fight for if not the place where he experienced the paradise of childhood and the brief heaven of first love? If no temples and no scriptures are sacred, what is sacred if a man's own youth is not sacred?"
The King walked a little restlessly up and down the daïs.
The King paced back and forth a bit restlessly on the platform.
"It is hard," he said, biting his lips, "to assent to a view so desperate—so responsible...."
"It’s tough," he said, biting his lips, "to agree with such a hopeless—such a heavy responsibility view...."
As he spoke, the door of the audience chamber fell ajar, and through the aperture came, like the sudden chatter of a bird, the high, nasal, but well-bred voice of Barker.
As he spoke, the door to the audience room swung open, and through the gap came, like the sudden chirping of a bird, the high, nasal, yet refined voice of Barker.
"I said to him quite plainly—the public interests—"
"I told him very clearly—the public interests—"
Auberon turned on Wayne with violence.
Auberon harshly confronted Wayne.
"What the devil is all this? What am I saying? What are you saying? Have you hypnotised me? Curse your uncanny blue eyes! Let me go. Give me back my sense of humour. Give it me back—give it me back, I say!"
"What the hell is all this? What am I saying? What are you saying? Have you put me under a spell? Damn your eerie blue eyes! Let me go. Give me back my sense of humor. Give it back to me—give it back, I said!"
"I solemnly assure you," said Wayne,[Pg 121] uneasily, with a gesture, as if feeling all over himself, "that I haven't got it."
"I seriously promise you," said Wayne,[Pg 121] nervously, with a gesture, as if checking himself, "that I don't have it."
The King fell back in his chair, and went into a roar of Rabelaisian laughter.
The King leaned back in his chair and burst into a hearty, boisterous laugh.
"I don't think you have," he cried.
"I don't think you have," he shouted.
Book III
Chapter I—The Mental Condition of Adam Wayne
A little while after the King's accession a small book of poems appeared, called "Hymns on the Hill." They were not good poems, nor was the book successful, but it attracted a certain amount of attention from one particular school of critics. The King himself, who was a member of the school, reviewed it in his capacity of literary critic to "Straight from the Stables," a sporting journal. They were known as the Hammock School, because it had been calculated malignantly by an enemy that no less than thirteen of their delicate criticisms had begun with the words, "I read this book in a hammock: half asleep in the sleepy sunlight, I ..."; after that there were important differences. Under these conditions they liked everything, but especially everything silly. "Next to authentic goodness in a book," they said—"next to authentic goodness in a book (and that, alas! we never find) we desire a rich badness." Thus it happened that their praise (as indicating the presence of a rich badness) was not universally sought after, and authors[Pg 126] became a little disquieted when they found the eye of the Hammock School fixed upon them with peculiar favour.
A little while after the King took the throne, a small book of poems came out, called "Hymns on the Hill." They weren’t great poems, nor was the book a hit, but it caught the eye of one particular group of critics. The King himself, who was part of this group, reviewed it in his role as a literary critic for "Straight from the Stables," a sports magazine. They were known as the Hammock School because an enemy had calculated, rather maliciously, that no fewer than thirteen of their delicate critiques started with the words, "I read this book in a hammock: half asleep in the warm sunlight, I ..."; after that, there were significant differences. Given these circumstances, they liked everything, especially anything silly. "Next to genuine goodness in a book," they said—"next to genuine goodness in a book (and that, unfortunately, we never find) we want a rich badness." As a result, their praise (suggesting the presence of a rich badness) was not something that everyone sought after, and authors[Pg 126] became a bit uneasy when they noticed the Hammock School’s gaze fixed on them with particular interest.
The peculiarity of "Hymns on the Hill" was the celebration of the poetry of London as distinct from the poetry of the country. This sentiment or affectation was, of course, not uncommon in the twentieth century, nor was it, although sometimes exaggerated, and sometimes artificial, by any means without a great truth at its root, for there is one respect in which a town must be more poetical than the country, since it is closer to the spirit of man; for London, if it be not one of the masterpieces of man, is at least one of his sins. A street is really more poetical than a meadow, because a street has a secret. A street is going somewhere, and a meadow nowhere. But, in the case of the book called "Hymns on the Hill," there was another peculiarity, which the King pointed out with great acumen in his review. He was naturally interested in the matter, for he had himself published a volume of lyrics about London under his pseudonym of "Daisy Daydream."
The unique thing about "Hymns on the Hill" was its celebration of London’s poetry as different from that of the countryside. This sentiment wasn’t unusual in the twentieth century, and although it was sometimes exaggerated or seemed artificial, it had a deep truth behind it. In one way, a city must be more poetic than the countryside because it reflects the human spirit more clearly. After all, London, if not a masterpiece of humanity, is at least one of its flaws. A street is genuinely more poetic than a meadow because a street has a purpose; it’s moving somewhere, while a meadow is just there. However, in the case of the book "Hymns on the Hill," there was another unique aspect, which the King noted with sharp insight in his review. He was especially interested in this, as he had published a collection of lyrics about London himself under the pen name "Daisy Daydream."
This difference, as the King pointed out, consisted in the fact that, while mere artificers like "Daisy Daydream" (on whose elaborate style[Pg 127] the King, over his signature of "Thunderbolt," was perhaps somewhat too severe) thought to praise London by comparing it to the country—using nature, that is, as a background from which all poetical images had to be drawn—the more robust author of "Hymns on the Hill" praised the country, or nature, by comparing it to the town, and used the town itself as a background. "Take," said the critic, "the typically feminine lines, 'To the Inventor of The Hansom Cab'—
This difference, as the King pointed out, was that while basic creators like "Daisy Daydream" (whose elaborate style[Pg 127] the King, under his signature of "Thunderbolt," might have been a bit harsh about) tried to praise London by comparing it to the countryside—using nature as a backdrop for all poetic imagery—the more daring author of "Hymns on the Hill" praised the countryside or nature by comparing it to the city, using the city itself as a backdrop. "Consider," said the critic, "the typically feminine lines, 'To the Inventor of The Hansom Cab'—
Where two may dwell.'"
"Surely," wrote the King, "no one but a woman could have written those lines. A woman has always a weakness for nature; with her art is only beautiful as an echo or shadow of it. She is praising the hansom cab by theme and theory, but her soul is still a child by the sea, picking up shells. She can never be utterly of the town, as a man can; indeed, do we not speak (with sacred propriety) of 'a man about town'? Who ever spoke of a woman about town? However much, physically, 'about town' a woman may be, she still models herself on nature; she tries to carry nature with her; she bids grasses to grow on her head, and furry beasts to bite her about[Pg 128] the throat. In the heart of a dim city, she models her hat on a flaring cottage garden of flowers. We, with our nobler civic sentiment, model ours on a chimney pot; the ensign of civilisation. And rather than be without birds, she will commit massacre, that she may turn her head into a tree, with dead birds to sing on it."
"Surely," wrote the King, "no one but a woman could have written those lines. A woman always has a weakness for nature; for her, art is only beautiful as an echo or shadow of it. She praises the handsome cab through themes and theories, but her soul is still a child by the sea, picking up shells. She can never be completely of the city like a man can; in fact, don’t we refer (with sacred propriety) to 'a man about town'? Who ever refers to a woman about town? No matter how much, physically, a woman might be 'about town', she still models herself on nature; she tries to bring nature with her; she encourages grasses to grow on her head and furry beasts to nibble at her throat. In the heart of a dim city, she designs her hat after the vibrant flowers of a garden. We, with our grander civic sentiment, design ours after a chimney pot; the symbol of civilization. And rather than be without birds, she will commit massacre, so she can turn her head into a tree, with dead birds to sing on it."
This kind of thing went on for several pages, and then the critic remembered his subject, and returned to it.
This went on for several pages, and then the critic remembered what he was supposed to be discussing and got back to it.
Where two may live.
"The peculiarity of these fine though feminine lines," continued "Thunderbolt," "is, as we have said, that they praise the hansom cab by comparing it to the shell, to a natural thing. Now, hear the author of 'Hymns on the Hill,' and how he deals with the same subject. In his fine nocturne, entitled 'The Last Omnibus' he relieves the rich and poignant melancholy of the theme by a sudden sense of rushing at the end—
"The uniqueness of these elegant yet feminine lines," continued "Thunderbolt," "is, as we've mentioned, that they celebrate the hansom cab by likening it to a shell, something from nature. Now, listen to the author of 'Hymns on the Hill' and how he approaches the same topic. In his beautiful nocturne, called 'The Last Omnibus,' he enhances the rich and intense sadness of the theme with a sudden feeling of speed at the end—"
Swung suddenly and quickly like a taxi.
"Here the distinction is obvious. 'Daisy[Pg 129] Daydream' thinks it a great compliment to a hansom cab to be compared to one of the spiral chambers of the sea. And the author of 'Hymns on the Hill' thinks it a great compliment to the immortal whirlwind to be compared to a hackney coach. He surely is the real admirer of London. We have no space to speak of all his perfect applications of the idea; of the poem in which, for instance, a lady's eyes are compared, not to stars, but to two perfect street-lamps guiding the wanderer. We have no space to speak of the fine lyric, recalling the Elizabethan spirit, in which the poet, instead of saying that the rose and the lily contend in her complexion, says, with a purer modernism, that the red omnibus of Hammersmith and the white omnibus of Fulham fight there for the mastery. How perfect the image of two contending omnibuses!"
"Here the difference is clear. 'Daisy[Pg 129] Daydream' believes it’s a huge compliment to a hansom cab to compare it to one of the spiral chambers of the sea. And the author of 'Hymns on the Hill' thinks it’s a great compliment to the immortal whirlwind to be compared to a hackney coach. He's definitely a true admirer of London. We don't have enough space to discuss all his perfect examples; for instance, in a poem where a lady's eyes are compared, not to stars, but to two perfect street lamps guiding the wanderer. We can't delve into the beautiful lyric, reminiscent of the Elizabethan spirit, where the poet, instead of saying that the rose and lily compete in her complexion, more modernly suggests that the red bus from Hammersmith and the white bus from Fulham battle for dominance. What a perfect image of two competing buses!"
Here, somewhat abruptly, the review concluded, probably because the King had to send off his copy at that moment, as he was in some want of money. But the King was a very good critic, whatever he may have been as King, and he had, to a considerable extent, hit the right nail on the head. "Hymns on the Hill" was not at all like the poems originally published in praise of the poetry of London. And the[Pg 130] reason was that it was really written by a man who had seen nothing else but London, and who regarded it, therefore, as the universe. It was written by a raw, red-headed lad of seventeen, named Adam Wayne, who had been born in Notting Hill. An accident in his seventh year prevented his being taken away to the seaside, and thus his whole life had been passed in his own Pump Street, and in its neighbourhood. And the consequence was, that he saw the street-lamps as things quite as eternal as the stars; the two fires were mingled. He saw the houses as things enduring, like the mountains, and so he wrote about them as one would write about mountains. Nature puts on a disguise when she speaks to every man; to this man she put on the disguise of Notting Hill. Nature would mean to a poet born in the Cumberland hills, a stormy sky-line and sudden rocks. Nature would mean to a poet born in the Essex flats, a waste of splendid waters and splendid sunsets. So nature meant to this man Wayne a line of violet roofs and lemon lamps, the chiaroscuro of the town. He did not think it clever or funny to praise the shadows and colours of the town; he had seen no other shadows or colours, and so he praised them—because they were[Pg 131] shadows and colours. He saw all this because he was a poet, though in practice a bad poet. It is too often forgotten that just as a bad man is nevertheless a man, so a bad poet is nevertheless a poet.
Here, somewhat suddenly, the review ended, probably because the King had to send off his copy at that moment, as he needed some cash. But the King was actually a pretty good critic, no matter how he was as a King, and he had, for the most part, hit the nail on the head. "Hymns on the Hill" was nothing like the poems originally published in praise of London’s poetry. The reason was that it was really written by a guy who had only seen London and viewed it as his whole world. It was created by a raw, red-haired seventeen-year-old named Adam Wayne, who was born in Notting Hill. An accident when he was seven kept him from going to the seaside, so he spent his entire life on his own Pump Street and around it. The result was that he saw the streetlights as every bit as eternal as the stars; the two fires were mixed together. He viewed the houses as lasting, like the mountains, and wrote about them like one would write about mountains. Nature wears a disguise when she speaks to each person; for this man, she wore the disguise of Notting Hill. Nature would mean for a poet born in the Cumberland hills a stormy skyline and sudden cliffs. For a poet born in the Essex flats, nature would mean a stretch of breathtaking waters and stunning sunsets. For Adam Wayne, nature meant a line of purple roofs and yellow lamps, the light and dark of the city. He didn’t think it was clever or funny to praise the shadows and colors of the city; he had seen no other shadows or colors, so he praised them—simply because they were shadows and colors. He noticed all this because he was a poet, despite being a bad one. It's too often forgotten that just as a bad man is still a man, a bad poet is still a poet.
Mr. Wayne's little volume of verse was a complete failure; and he submitted to the decision of fate with a quite rational humility, went back to his work, which was that of a draper's assistant, and wrote no more. He still retained his feeling about the town of Notting Hill, because he could not possibly have any other feeling, because it was the back and base of his brain. But he does not seem to have made any particular attempt to express it or insist upon it.
Mr. Wayne's small book of poetry was a total flop; he accepted this reality with a reasonable sense of humility, returned to his job as a draper's assistant, and stopped writing. He still held onto his feelings about the town of Notting Hill, as it was ingrained in him. However, he didn't seem to make any special effort to express or emphasize those feelings.
He was a genuine natural mystic, one of those who live on the border of fairyland. But he was perhaps the first to realise how often the boundary of fairyland runs through a crowded city. Twenty feet from him (for he was very short-sighted) the red and white and yellow suns of the gas-lights thronged and melted into each other like an orchard of fiery trees, the beginning of the woods of elf-land.
He was a true natural mystic, one of those who exist on the edge of fairyland. But he might have been the first to understand how often the border of fairyland cuts through a busy city. Twenty feet away from him (because he was very short-sighted), the red, white, and yellow lights of the gas lamps crowded and blended together like a grove of fiery trees, marking the start of the woods of elf-land.
But, oddly enough, it was because he was a small poet that he came to his strange and[Pg 132] isolated triumph. It was because he was a failure in literature that he became a portent in English history. He was one of those to whom nature has given the desire without the power of artistic expression. He had been a dumb poet from his cradle. He might have been so to his grave, and carried unuttered into the darkness a treasure of new and sensational song. But he was born under the lucky star of a single coincidence. He happened to be at the head of his dingy municipality at the time of the King's jest, at the time when all municipalities were suddenly commanded to break out into banners and flowers. Out of the long procession of the silent poets, who have been passing since the beginning of the world, this one man found himself in the midst of an heraldic vision, in which he could act and speak and live lyrically. While the author and the victims alike treated the whole matter as a silly public charade, this one man, by taking it seriously, sprang suddenly into a throne of artistic omnipotence. Armour, music, standards, watch-fires, the noise of drums, all the theatrical properties were thrown before him. This one poor rhymster, having burnt his own rhymes, began to live that life of open air and acted poetry of which all the poets of the earth[Pg 133] have dreamed in vain; the life for which the Iliad is only a cheap substitute.
But, oddly enough, it was because he was a small poet that he achieved his strange and [Pg 132] isolated triumph. It was because he failed in literature that he became a significant figure in English history. He was one of those who had the desire for artistic expression, but not the ability. He had been a silent poet from birth. He might have remained so until death, carrying a treasure of unspoken songs into the darkness. But he was born under a fortunate coincidence. He just happened to be leading his dreary municipality at the time of the King's jest, when all municipalities were suddenly ordered to celebrate with banners and flowers. Out of the long line of silent poets who have existed since the beginning of time, this one man found himself in the midst of a vibrant vision, where he could act, speak, and live poetically. While the author and the victims treated the whole situation as a silly public performance, this one man, by taking it seriously, suddenly rose to a position of artistic authority. Armor, music, banners, bonfires, the sound of drums—all the theatrical elements were laid out before him. This one poor poet, having burned his own verses, began to experience that life of open air and acted poetry that all the poets of the earth [Pg 133] have dreamed of in vain; the life for which the Iliad is only a cheap substitute.
Upwards from his abstracted childhood, Adam Wayne had grown strongly and silently in a certain quality or capacity which is in modern cities almost entirely artificial, but which can be natural, and was primarily almost brutally natural in him, the quality or capacity of patriotism. It exists, like other virtues and vices, in a certain undiluted reality. It is not confused with all kinds of other things. A child speaking of his country or his village may make every mistake in Mandeville or tell every lie in Munchausen, but in his statement there will be no psychological lies any more than there can be in a good song. Adam Wayne, as a boy, had for his dull streets in Notting Hill the ultimate and ancient sentiment that went out to Athens or Jerusalem. He knew the secret of the passion, those secrets which make real old national songs sound so strange to our civilisation. He knew that real patriotism tends to sing about sorrows and forlorn hopes much more than about victory. He knew that in proper names themselves is half the poetry of all national poems. Above all, he knew the supreme psychological fact about patriotism, as certain in connection with[Pg 134] it as that a fine shame comes to all lovers, the fact that the patriot never under any circumstances boasts of the largeness of his country, but always, and of necessity, boasts of the smallness of it.
Up from his thoughtful childhood, Adam Wayne had developed strongly and quietly in a quality that's mostly artificial in modern cities, but which can be genuine and was primarily quite raw in him: the sense of patriotism. It exists, like other virtues and vices, in a certain pure reality. It's not mixed up with all sorts of other things. A child talking about his country or village might make every mistake in Mandeville or tell every lie like Munchausen, but in his words, there will be no psychological lies, just as there can't be in a good song. As a boy, Adam Wayne felt for his dull streets in Notting Hill the deep and timeless sentiment that reached out to Athens or Jerusalem. He understood the hidden passion, the secrets that make true old national songs sound so unusual in our culture. He knew that genuine patriotism often sings about sorrows and lost hopes much more than about victory. He recognized that in proper names themselves lies half the poetry of all national poems. Above all, he understood the key psychological truth about patriotism, as certain in relation to [Pg 134] as the undeniable shame that comes to all lovers: the fact that a patriot never boasts about the greatness of his country under any circumstances, but always, inevitably, brags about its smallness.
All this he knew, not because he was a philosopher or a genius, but because he was a child. Any one who cares to walk up a side slum like Pump Street, can see a little Adam claiming to be king of a paving-stone. And he will always be proudest if the stone is almost too narrow for him to keep his feet inside it.
All of this he understood, not because he was a philosopher or a genius, but because he was a child. Anyone who takes the time to walk up a side street like Pump Street can see a little kid claiming to be the king of a paving stone. And he will always feel the proudest if the stone is almost too narrow for him to fit his feet on it.
It was while he was in such a dream of defensive battle, marking out some strip of street or fortress of steps as the limit of his haughty claim, that the King had met him, and, with a few words flung in mockery, ratified for ever the strange boundaries of his soul. Thenceforward the fanciful idea of the defence of Notting Hill in war became to him a thing as solid as eating or drinking or lighting a pipe. He disposed his meals for it, altered his plans for it, lay awake in the night and went over it again. Two or three shops were to him an arsenal; an area was to him a moat; corners of balconies and turns of stone steps were points for the location of a culverin or an archer. It[Pg 135] is almost impossible to convey to any ordinary imagination the degree to which he had transmitted the leaden London landscape to a romantic gold. The process began almost in babyhood, and became habitual like a literal madness. It was felt most keenly at night, when London is really herself, when her lights shine in the dark like the eyes of innumerable cats, and the outline of the dark houses has the bold simplicity of blue hills. But for him the night revealed instead of concealing, and he read all the blank hours of morning and afternoon, by a contradictory phrase, in the light of that darkness. To this man, at any rate, the inconceivable had happened. The artificial city had become to him nature, and he felt the curbstones and gas-lamps as things as ancient as the sky.
It was during one of his daydreams about defending his territory, marking out parts of the street or steps of a fortress as the boundaries of his lofty claims, that the King encountered him and, with a few mocking words, permanently defined the unusual limits of his spirit. From that moment on, the imaginative notion of defending Notting Hill in a battle became as real to him as eating, drinking, or lighting a pipe. He arranged his meals around it, changed his plans for it, lay awake at night thinking about it over and over again. A couple of shops became an arsenal in his mind; an area turned into a moat; corners of balconies and turns of stone steps represented positions for cannons or archers. It[Pg 135] is nearly impossible to express how completely he transformed the dull London landscape into something romantic and golden in his imagination. This process started almost in childhood and grew to be a habitual kind of madness. It was most intense at night, when London truly revealed itself, with its lights shining in the dark like countless cat eyes, and the silhouettes of dark houses appearing as simply majestic as blue hills. For him, night became revealing rather than hiding, and he interpreted all the empty hours of morning and afternoon, paradoxically, in the light of that darkness. For this man, at least, the unimaginable had occurred. The artificial city became nature to him, and he regarded the curbstones and gas lamps as ancient as the sky.
One instance may suffice. Walking along Pump Street with a friend, he said, as he gazed dreamily at the iron fence of a little front garden, "How those railings stir one's blood!"
One example might be enough. While walking down Pump Street with a friend, he said, as he looked dreamily at the iron fence of a small front garden, "How those railings get your blood pumping!"
His friend, who was also a great intellectual admirer, looked at them painfully, but without any particular emotion. He was so troubled about it that he went back quite a large number of times on quiet evenings and stared[Pg 136] at the railings, waiting for something to happen to his blood, but without success. At last he took refuge in asking Wayne himself. He discovered that the ecstacy lay in the one point he had never noticed about the railings even after his six visits—the fact that they were, like the great majority of others—in London, shaped at the top after the manner of a spear. As a child, Wayne had half unconsciously compared them with the spears in pictures of Lancelot and St. George, and had grown up under the shadow of the graphic association. Now, whenever he looked at them, they were simply the serried weapons that made a hedge of steel round the sacred homes of Notting Hill. He could not have cleansed his mind of that meaning even if he tried. It was not a fanciful comparison, or anything like it. It would not have been true to say that the familiar railings reminded him of spears; it would have been far truer to say that the familiar spears occasionally reminded him of railings.
His friend, who was also a great intellectual admirer, looked at them with pain but without any strong emotion. He was so bothered by it that he went back several times on quiet evenings, staring at the railings and waiting for something to change in him, but without success. Finally, he decided to ask Wayne directly. He found out that the thrill came from a detail he had never noticed about the railings even after six visits—the fact that they were, like most others in London, shaped like a spear at the top. As a child, Wayne had unconsciously compared them to the spears in pictures of Lancelot and St. George, and he grew up under that influence. Now, whenever he looked at them, they appeared to be a row of weapons creating a steel barrier around the sacred homes of Notting Hill. He couldn't have erased that meaning from his mind even if he tried. It wasn't an imaginative comparison or anything like that. It would be wrong to say that the familiar railings reminded him of spears; it would be much more accurate to say that the familiar spears occasionally reminded him of railings.
A couple of days after his interview with the King, Adam Wayne was pacing like a caged lion in front of five shops that occupied the upper end of the disputed street. They were a grocer's, a chemist's, a barber's, an old curiosity[Pg 137] shop and a toy-shop that sold also newspapers. It was these five shops which his childish fastidiousness had first selected as the essentials of the Notting Hill campaign, the citadel of the city. If Notting Hill was the heart of the universe, and Pump Street was the heart of Notting Hill, this was the heart of Pump Street. The fact that they were all small and side by side realised that feeling for a formidable comfort and compactness which, as we have said, was the heart of his patriotism, and of all patriotism. The grocer (who had a wine and spirit licence) was included because he could provision the garrison; the old curiosity shop because it contained enough swords, pistols, partisans, cross-bows, and blunderbusses to arm a whole irregular regiment; the toy and paper shop because Wayne thought a free press an essential centre for the soul of Pump Street; the chemist's to cope with outbreaks of disease among the besieged; and the barber's because it was in the middle of all the rest, and the barber's son was an intimate friend and spiritual affinity.
A couple of days after his interview with the King, Adam Wayne was pacing like a trapped lion in front of five shops at the upper end of the contested street. They were a grocery store, a pharmacy, a barber shop, an antique shop, and a toy store that also sold newspapers. It was these five shops that his childish pickiness had initially identified as the essentials of the Notting Hill campaign, the stronghold of the city. If Notting Hill was the heart of the universe, and Pump Street was the center of Notting Hill, this was the core of Pump Street. The fact that they were all small and located next to each other created a sense of solid comfort and compactness that, as we have mentioned, was at the heart of his patriotism and of all patriotism. The grocery store (which had a license to sell alcohol) was included because it could supply the troops; the antique shop because it had enough swords, guns, spears, crossbows, and blunderbusses to arm an entire irregular regiment; the toy and newspaper shop because Wayne believed a free press was essential for the spirit of Pump Street; the pharmacy to handle outbreaks of illness among the besieged; and the barber shop because it was centrally located among the others, and the barber’s son was a close friend and kindred spirit.
It was a cloudless October evening settling down through purple into pure silver around the roofs and chimneys of the steep little street, which looked black and sharp and dramatic.[Pg 138] In the deep shadows the gas-lit shop fronts gleamed like five fires in a row, and before them, darkly outlined like a ghost against some purgatorial furnaces, passed to and fro the tall bird-like figure and eagle nose of Adam Wayne.
It was a clear October evening, transitioning from purple to bright silver around the rooftops and chimneys of the steep little street, which looked bold, sharp, and dramatic.[Pg 138] In the deep shadows, the gas-lit shop fronts shone like five fire pits lined up, and in front of them, outlined like a ghost against some hellish furnaces, moved back and forth the tall, bird-like figure and eagle-like nose of Adam Wayne.
He swung his stick restlessly, and seemed fitfully talking to himself.
He swung his stick back and forth, and it looked like he was talking to himself randomly.
"There are, after all, enigmas," he said "even to the man who has faith. There are doubts that remain even after the true philosophy is completed in every rung and rivet. And here is one of them. Is the normal human need, the normal human condition, higher or lower than those special states of the soul which call out a doubtful and dangerous glory? those special powers of knowledge or sacrifice which are made possible only by the existence of evil? Which should come first to our affections, the enduring sanities of peace or the half-maniacal virtues of battle? Which should come first, the man great in the daily round or the man great in emergency? Which should come first, to return to the enigma before me, the grocer or the chemist? Which is more certainly the stay of the city, the swift chivalrous chemist or the benignant all-providing grocer? In such ultimate spiritual doubts[Pg 139] it is only possible to choose a side by the higher instincts, and to abide the issue. In any case, I have made my choice. May I be pardoned if I choose wrongly, but I choose the grocer."
"There are, after all, mysteries," he said, "even for someone with faith. There are doubts that linger even after the true philosophy is fully developed in every detail. And here’s one of them. Is the normal human need, the typical human condition, better or worse than those exceptional states of the soul that spark a questionable and risky glory? Those special abilities of knowledge or sacrifice that only exist because of evil? Which should we value more, the lasting comforts of peace or the somewhat crazed virtues of battle? Which should come first, the person who excels in everyday life or the one who shines in emergencies? To return to the mystery before me, which is more crucial to the community, the quick and noble chemist or the generous all-providing grocer? In such ultimate spiritual dilemmas[Pg 139], the only way to choose a side is by following your better instincts and accepting the outcome. In any case, I've made my choice. Please forgive me if I choose poorly, but I choose the grocer."
"Good morning, sir," said the grocer, who was a middle-aged man, partially bald, with harsh red whiskers and beard, and forehead lined with all the cares of the small tradesman. "What can I do for you, sir?"
"Good morning, sir," said the grocer, a middle-aged man who was partly bald, with rough red whiskers and a beard, and a forehead marked by the worries of a small business owner. "How can I help you today, sir?"
Wayne removed his hat on entering the shop, with a ceremonious gesture, which, slight as it was, made the tradesman eye him with the beginnings of wonder.
Wayne took off his hat when he walked into the shop, making a theatrical gesture that, although small, caught the tradesman's attention and sparked a sense of curiosity.
"I come, sir," he said soberly, "to appeal to your patriotism."
"I’m here, sir," he said seriously, "to appeal to your sense of patriotism."
"Why, sir," said the grocer, "that sounds like the times when I was a boy and we used to have elections."
"Why, sir," said the grocer, "that sounds like the days when I was a kid and we used to have elections."
"You will have them again," said Wayne, firmly, "and far greater things. Listen, Mr. Mead. I know the temptations which a grocer has to a too cosmopolitan philosophy. I can imagine what it must be to sit all day as you do surrounded with wares from all the ends of the earth, from strange seas that we have never sailed and strange forests that we could not even picture. No Eastern king ever had such[Pg 140] argosies or such cargoes coming from the sunrise and the sunset, and Solomon in all his glory was not enriched like one of you. India is at your elbow," he cried, lifting his voice and pointing his stick at a drawer of rice, the grocer making a movement of some alarm, "China is before you, Demerara is behind you, America is above your head, and at this very moment, like some old Spanish admiral, you hold Tunis in your hands."
"You'll have them again," Wayne said confidently, "and even better things. Listen, Mr. Mead. I understand the temptations a grocer faces when it comes to a too worldly philosophy. I can imagine what it's like to spend all day, as you do, surrounded by goods from all over the world, from distant seas we've never sailed and strange forests we can't even picture. No Eastern king ever had such [Pg 140] fleets or cargoes arriving from the east and the west, and Solomon in all his glory wasn't enriched like you. India is right at your side," he exclaimed, raising his voice and pointing his stick at a drawer of rice, making the grocer flinch a bit, "China is right in front of you, Demerara is behind you, America is above you, and at this very moment, like some old Spanish admiral, you’re holding Tunis in your hands."
Mr. Mead dropped the box of dates which he was just lifting, and then picked it up again vaguely.
Mr. Mead dropped the box of dates he was lifting, then picked it up again absently.
Wayne went on with a heightened colour, but a lowered voice,
Wayne continued, his face flushed, but his voice lowered,
"I know, I say, the temptations of so international, so universal a vision of wealth. I know that it must be your danger not to fall like many tradesmen into too dusty and mechanical a narrowness, but rather to be too broad, to be too general, too liberal. If a narrow nationalism be the danger of the pastry-cook, who makes his own wares under his own heavens, no less is cosmopolitanism the danger of the grocer. But I come to you in the name of that patriotism which no wanderings or enlightenments should ever wholly extinguish, and I ask you to remember Notting Hill. For,[Pg 141] after all, in this cosmopolitan magnificence, she has played no small part. Your dates may come from the tall palms of Barbary, your sugar from the strange islands of the tropics, your tea from the secret villages of the Empire of the Dragon. That this room might be furnished, forests may have been spoiled under the Southern Cross, and leviathans speared under the Polar Star. But you yourself—surely no inconsiderable treasure—you yourself, the brain that wields these vast interests—you yourself, at least, have grown to strength and wisdom between these grey houses and under this rainy sky. This city which made you, and thus made your fortunes, is threatened with war. Come forth and tell to the ends of the earth this lesson. Oil is from the North and fruits from the South; rices are from India and spices from Ceylon; sheep are from New Zealand and men from Notting Hill."
"I know, I say, the temptations of such an international, universal concept of wealth. I understand that your risk lies not in becoming too dusty and mechanical like many tradespeople, but rather in being too broad, too general, too liberal. If a narrow nationalism is the risk for the pastry chef who makes his goods under his own sky, cosmopolitanism is just as much a danger for the grocer. But I come to you in the name of that patriotism which no travels or insights should ever completely erase, and I ask you to remember Notting Hill. For, [Pg 141] after all, in this cosmopolitan grandeur, she has played no small role. Your dates may come from the tall palms of Barbary, your sugar from the distant islands of the tropics, your tea from the hidden villages of the Empire of the Dragon. The furnishing of this room might have led to the destruction of forests under the Southern Cross, and the hunting of great whales under the Polar Star. But you yourself—undoubtedly a significant treasure—you yourself, the brain that manages these vast interests—you yourself, at least, have grown to strength and wisdom among these grey houses and beneath this rainy sky. This city that shaped you, and in turn shaped your fortunes, is now threatened with war. Step forward and share this lesson with the world. Oil comes from the North and fruits from the South; rice is from India and spices from Ceylon; sheep come from New Zealand and people from Notting Hill."
The grocer sat for some little while, with dim eyes and his mouth open, looking rather like a fish. Then he scratched the back of his head, and said nothing. Then he said—
The grocer sat for a while, with glazed eyes and his mouth open, looking a bit like a fish. Then he scratched the back of his head and said nothing. After that, he said—
"Anything out of the shop, sir?"
"Is there anything from the shop, sir?"
Wayne looked round in a dazed way. Seeing a pile of tins of pine-apple chunks, he waved his stick generally towards them.
Wayne looked around in a daze. Spotting a stack of cans of pineapple chunks, he gestured with his stick toward them.
"Yes," he said; "I'll take those."
"Yeah," he said; "I'll take those."
"All those, sir?" said the grocer, with greatly increased interest.
"All of those, sir?" asked the grocer, with much more interest.
"Yes, yes; all those," replied Wayne, still a little bewildered, like a man splashed with cold water.
"Yeah, yeah; all of that," replied Wayne, still a bit confused, like someone who just got splashed with cold water.
"Very good, sir; thank you, sir," said the grocer with animation. "You may count upon my patriotism, sir."
"Very good, sir; thank you, sir," said the grocer enthusiastically. "You can rely on my patriotism, sir."
"I count upon it already," said Wayne, and passed out into the gathering night.
"I’m counting on it already," said Wayne, and stepped out into the darkening night.
The grocer put the box of dates back in its place.
The grocer put the box of dates back where it belonged.
"What a nice fellow he is!" he said. "It's odd how often they are nice. Much nicer than those as are all right."
"What a great guy he is!" he said. "It's strange how often they're nice. Way nicer than those who are just fine."
Meanwhile Adam Wayne stood outside the glowing chemist's shop, unmistakably wavering.
Meanwhile, Adam Wayne stood outside the bright pharmacy, clearly hesitating.
"What a weakness it is!" he muttered. "I have never got rid of it from childhood—the fear of this magic shop. The grocer is rich, he is romantic, he is poetical in the truest sense, but he is not—no, he is not supernatural. But the chemist! All the other shops stand in Notting Hill, but this stands in Elf-land. Look at those great burning bowls of colour. It must be from them that God paints the sunsets.[Pg 143] It is superhuman, and the superhuman is all the more uncanny when it is beneficent. That is the root of the fear of God. I am afraid. But I must be a man and enter."
"What a weakness this is!" he muttered. "I've never gotten rid of it since childhood—the fear of this magic shop. The grocer is wealthy, he is romantic, he is poetic in the truest sense, but he is not—no, he is not supernatural. But the chemist! All the other shops are in Notting Hill, but this one is in Elf-land. Look at those huge burning bowls of color. It must be from them that God paints the sunsets.[Pg 143] It is superhuman, and the superhuman is all the more eerie when it’s benevolent. That’s the root of the fear of God. I am afraid. But I must be brave and go in."
He was a man, and entered. A short, dark young man was behind the counter with spectacles, and greeted him with a bright but entirely business-like smile.
He was a man and walked in. A short, dark-haired young man with glasses was behind the counter and greeted him with a cheerful yet completely professional smile.
"A fine evening, sir," he said.
"A nice evening, sir," he said.
"Fine indeed, strange Father," said Adam, stretching his hands somewhat forward. "It is on such clear and mellow nights that your shop is most itself. Then they appear most perfect, those moons of green and gold and crimson, which from afar oft guide the pilgrim of pain and sickness to this house of merciful witchcraft."
"Really, strange Father," Adam said, stretching his hands slightly forward. "It's on nights like these that your shop truly shines. Those green, gold, and crimson moons look perfect, and from a distance, they often lead the suffering and sick to this place of compassionate magic."
"Can I get you anything?" asked the chemist.
"Can I get you anything?" the chemist asked.
"Let me see," said Wayne, in a friendly but vague manner. "Let me have some sal volatile."
"Let me think," said Wayne, casually but vaguely. "Can I have some smelling salts?"
"Eightpence, tenpence, or one and sixpence a bottle?" said the young man, genially.
"Eight pence, ten pence, or one and six pence a bottle?" said the young man, cheerfully.
"One and six—one and six," replied Wayne, with a wild submissiveness. "I come to ask you, Mr. Bowles, a terrible question."
"One and six—one and six," Wayne replied, with a wild sense of submission. "I’ve come to ask you, Mr. Bowles, a serious question."
He paused and collected himself.
He paused and gathered himself.
"It is necessary," he muttered—"it is necessary to be tactful, and to suit the appeal to each profession in turn."
"It’s important," he muttered—"it’s important to be tactful and to tailor the appeal to each profession one at a time."
"I come," he resumed aloud, "to ask you a question which goes to the roots of your miraculous toils. Mr. Bowles, shall all this witchery cease?" And he waved his stick around the shop.
"I’ve come," he said out loud, "to ask you a question that gets to the heart of your amazing work. Mr. Bowles, will all this magic come to an end?" And he waved his stick around the shop.
Meeting with no answer, he continued with animation—
Meeting with no answer, he carried on energetically—
"In Notting Hill we have felt to its core the elfish mystery of your profession. And now Notting Hill itself is threatened."
"In Notting Hill, we've felt the deep, magical mystery of your profession. And now, Notting Hill itself is in danger."
"Anything more, sir?" asked the chemist.
"Anything else, sir?" asked the chemist.
"Oh," said Wayne, somewhat disturbed—"oh, what is it chemists sell? Quinine, I think. Thank you. Shall it be destroyed? I have met these men of Bayswater and North Kensington—Mr. Bowles, they are materialists. They see no witchery in your work, even when it is wrought within their own borders. They think the chemist is commonplace. They think him human."
"Oh," said Wayne, a bit unsettled—"oh, what do chemists sell? Quinine, I believe. Thank you. Should it be destroyed? I’ve met these guys from Bayswater and North Kensington—Mr. Bowles, they are materialists. They see no magic in your work, even when it happens right in their own neighborhoods. They believe the chemist is ordinary. They see him as just another person."
The chemist appeared to pause, only a moment, to take in the insult, and immediately said—
The chemist seemed to pause for just a moment to absorb the insult, and then immediately said—
"And the next article, please?"
"Next article, please!"
"Alum," said the Provost, wildly. "I[Pg 145] resume. It is in this sacred town alone that your priesthood is reverenced. Therefore, when you fight for us you fight not only for yourself, but for everything you typify. You fight not only for Notting Hill, but for Fairyland, for as surely as Buck and Barker and such men hold sway, the sense of Fairyland in some strange manner diminishes."
"Alum," the Provost said excitedly. "I[Pg 145] continue. It's only in this sacred town that your priesthood is respected. So, when you fight for us, you’re fighting not just for yourself, but for everything you represent. You're fighting not only for Notting Hill, but for Fairyland. Because as long as Buck and Barker and those kinds of people are in charge, the essence of Fairyland somehow fades."
"Anything more, sir?" asked Mr. Bowles, with unbroken cheerfulness.
"Anything else, sir?" asked Mr. Bowles, with steady cheerfulness.
"Oh yes, jujubes—Gregory powder—magnesia. The danger is imminent. In all this matter I have felt that I fought not merely for my own city (though to that I owe all my blood), but for all places in which these great ideas could prevail. I am fighting not merely for Notting Hill, but for Bayswater itself; for North Kensington itself. For if the gold-hunters prevail, these also will lose all their ancient sentiments and all the mystery of their national soul. I know I can count upon you."
"Oh yes, jujubes—Gregory powder—magnesia. The danger is real. In all of this, I've felt that I’m fighting not just for my own city (though I owe it all my blood), but for every place where these great ideas can thrive. I'm fighting not just for Notting Hill, but for Bayswater itself; for North Kensington itself. Because if the gold-diggers win, they too will lose all their deep feelings and the mystery of their national spirit. I know I can rely on you."
"Oh yes, sir," said the chemist, with great animation; "we are always glad to oblige a good customer."
"Oh yes, sir," said the chemist, sounding very enthusiastic; "we're always happy to help a good customer."
Adam Wayne went out of the shop with a deep sense of fulfilment of soul.
Adam Wayne left the shop feeling a deep sense of fulfillment.
"It is so fortunate," he said, "to have[Pg 146] tact, to be able to play upon the peculiar talents and specialities, the cosmopolitanism of the grocer and the world-old necromancy of the chemist. Where should I be without tact?"
"It’s so lucky,” he said, “to have[Pg 146] the skill to navigate the unique talents and specialties, the worldly wisdom of the grocer and the timeless magic of the chemist. Where would I be without that skill?"
Chapter 2—The Remarkable Mr. Turnbull
After two more interviews with shopmen, however, the patriot's confidence in his own psychological diplomacy began vaguely to wane. Despite the care with which he considered the peculiar rationale and the peculiar glory of each separate shop, there seemed to be something unresponsive about the shopmen. Whether it was a dark resentment against the uninitiate for peeping into their masonic magnificence, he could not quite conjecture.
After two more interviews with the shopkeepers, however, the patriot's confidence in his own psychological skills started to fade. Despite the careful thought he put into understanding the unique logic and distinct pride of each individual shop, the shopkeepers seemed somewhat unresponsive. He couldn't quite figure out if it was a deep resentment toward outsiders for intruding into their exclusive world.
His conversation with the man who kept the shop of curiosities had begun encouragingly. The man who kept the shop of curiosities had, indeed, enchanted him with a phrase. He was standing drearily at the door of his shop, a wrinkled man with a grey pointed beard, evidently a gentleman who had come down in the world.
His chat with the guy who ran the curiosity shop had started off positively. The shopkeeper had, in fact, captivated him with a remark. He was standing listlessly at the entrance of his shop, a wrinkled man with a gray pointed beard, clearly a gentleman who had fallen on hard times.
"And how does your commerce go, you strange guardian of the past?" said Wayne, affably.
"And how's your business going, you strange keeper of the past?" said Wayne, kindly.
"Well, sir, not very well," replied the man, with that patient voice of his class which is[Pg 148] one of the most heart-breaking things in the world. "Things are terribly quiet."
"Well, sir, not great," replied the man, with that patient tone typical of his background, which is[Pg 148] one of the most heartbreaking things in the world. "Things are really quiet."
Wayne's eyes shone suddenly.
Wayne's eyes suddenly lit up.
"A great saying," he said, "worthy of a man whose merchandise is human history. Terribly quiet; that is in two words the spirit of this age, as I have felt it from my cradle. I sometimes wondered how many other people felt the oppression of this union between quietude and terror. I see blank well-ordered streets and men in black moving about inoffensively, sullenly. It goes on day after day, day after day, and nothing happens; but to me it is like a dream from which I might wake screaming. To me the straightness of our life is the straightness of a thin cord stretched tight. Its stillness is terrible. It might snap with a noise like thunder. And you who sit, amid the débris of the great wars, you who sit, as it were, upon a battlefield, you know that war was less terrible than this evil peace; you know that the idle lads who carried those swords under Francis or Elizabeth, the rude Squire or Baron who swung that mace about in Picardy or Northumberland battles, may have been terribly noisy, but were not like us, terribly quiet."
"A great saying," he said, "worthy of a man whose trade is human history. Completely silent; that sums up the spirit of this age as I’ve felt it since I was born. I sometimes wonder how many others feel the weight of this union between silence and fear. I see blank, well-kept streets and men in dark clothes moving around quietly and gloomily. It goes on day after day, and nothing changes; but to me, it feels like a nightmare I might wake from screaming. For me, the rigidity of our lives is like a thin rope pulled tight. Its stillness is horrifying. It could snap with a sound like thunder. And you who sit amid the débris of the great wars, you who sit, in a way, on a battlefield, you know that war was less dreadful than this evil peace; you know that the idle boys who carried those swords under Francis or Elizabeth, the rough Squire or Baron swinging that mace in battles in Picardy or Northumberland, may have been incredibly noisy, but were not like us, incredibly quiet."
Whether it was a faint embarrassment of[Pg 149] conscience as to the original source and date of the weapons referred to, or merely an engrained depression, the guardian of the past looked, if anything, a little more worried.
Whether it was a slight embarrassment about[Pg 149] the original source and date of the mentioned weapons, or just a deep-seated sadness, the keeper of the past appeared, if anything, a bit more anxious.
"But I do not think," continued Wayne, "that this horrible silence of modernity will last, though I think for the present it will increase. What a farce is this modern liberality! Freedom of speech means practically, in our modern civilisation, that we must only talk about unimportant things. We must not talk about religion, for that is illiberal; we must not talk about bread and cheese, for that is talking shop; we must not talk about death, for that is depressing; we must not talk about birth, for that is indelicate. It cannot last. Something must break this strange indifference, this strange dreamy egoism, this strange loneliness of millions in a crowd. Something must break it. Why should it not be you and I? Can you do nothing else but guard relics?"
"But I don’t think," Wayne continued, "that this terrible silence of modern life will last, even though it seems like it’s getting worse for now. What a joke modern freedom is! Freedom of speech really means that we can only discuss trivial matters in today’s society. We can’t talk about religion because that’s considered narrow-minded; we can’t discuss basic needs like food because that’s too practical; we can’t talk about death because it’s too morbid; and we can’t talk about birth because it’s inappropriate. This can’t go on forever. Something has to disrupt this odd indifference, this strange, dreamlike selfishness, this unusual loneliness of so many people, even in a crowd. Something has to change it. Why can’t that be you and me? Is there nothing else you can do but protect old traditions?"
The shopman wore a gradually clearing expression, which would have led those unsympathetic with the cause of the Red Lion to think that the last sentence was the only one to which he had attached any meaning.
The shopkeeper had an expression that was slowly becoming more clear, which might have made those who didn’t care about the Red Lion's cause believe that the last sentence was the only one he truly understood.
"I am rather old to go into a new business,"[Pg 150] he said, "and I don't quite know what to be, either."
"I’m a bit too old to start a new business,"[Pg 150] he said, "and I’m not really sure what I want to be, either."
"Why not," said Wayne, gently having reached the crisis of his delicate persuasion—"why not be a colonel?"
"Why not," said Wayne, gently reaching the peak of his delicate persuasion—"why not become a colonel?"
It was at this point, in all probability, that the interview began to yield more disappointing results. The man appeared inclined at first to regard the suggestion of becoming a colonel as outside the sphere of immediate and relevant discussion. A long exposition of the inevitable war of independence, coupled with the purchase of a doubtful sixteenth-century sword for an exaggerated price, seemed to resettle matters. Wayne left the shop, however, somewhat infected with the melancholy of its owner.
It was probably at this point that the interview started producing more disappointing results. The man initially seemed to think that the idea of becoming a colonel was outside the scope of their conversation. A long explanation about the unavoidable war of independence, along with the purchase of a questionable sixteenth-century sword at an inflated price, seemed to settle things. However, Wayne left the shop feeling somewhat affected by the owner's sadness.
That melancholy was completed at the barber's.
That sadness ended at the barber's.
"Shaving, sir?" inquired that artist from inside his shop.
"Shaving, sir?" asked the artist from inside his shop.
"War!" replied Wayne, standing on the threshold.
"War!" replied Wayne, standing at the doorway.
"I beg your pardon," said the other, sharply.
"I’m sorry," said the other, sharply.
"War!" said Wayne, warmly. "But not for anything inconsistent with the beautiful and the civilised arts. War for beauty. War for society. War for peace. A great chance is[Pg 151] offered you of repelling that slander which, in defiance of the lives of so many artists, attributes poltroonery to those who beautify and polish the surface of our lives. Why should not hairdressers be heroes? Why should not—"
"War!" said Wayne enthusiastically. "But not for anything that goes against the beautiful and civilized arts. War for beauty. War for society. War for peace. You have a wonderful opportunity to fight back against the slander that, despite the lives of so many artists, accuses those who enhance and refine our lives of cowardice. Why can’t hairdressers be heroes? Why not—"
"Now, you get out," said the barber, irascibly. "We don't want any of your sort here. You get out."
"Now, you need to leave," the barber said irritably. "We don’t want your kind here. Just get out."
And he came forward with the desperate annoyance of a mild person when enraged.
And he stepped forward with the frustrated irritation of a gentle person when angry.
Adam Wayne laid his hand for a moment on the sword, then dropped it.
Adam Wayne placed his hand briefly on the sword, then let it go.
"Notting Hill," he said, "will need her bolder sons;" and he turned gloomily to the toy-shop.
"Notting Hill," he said, "will need her bolder sons;" and he turned sadly to the toy shop.
It was one of those queer little shops so constantly seen in the side streets of London, which must be called toy-shops only because toys upon the whole predominate; for the remainder of goods seem to consist of almost everything else in the world—tobacco, exercise-books, sweet-stuff, novelettes, halfpenny paper clips, halfpenny pencil sharpeners, bootlaces, and cheap fireworks. It also sold newspapers, and a row of dirty-looking posters hung along the front of it.
It was one of those strange little shops often found in the side streets of London, which can only be called toy shops because toys are the main items for sale; the rest of the merchandise seems to include almost everything else imaginable—tobacco, notebooks, candy, short stories, cheap paper clips, cheap pencil sharpeners, shoelaces, and inexpensive fireworks. It also sold newspapers, and a line of grimy-looking posters was displayed along the front.
"I am afraid," said Wayne, as he entered,[Pg 152] "that I am not getting on with these tradesmen as I should. Is it that I have neglected to rise to the full meaning of their work? Is there some secret buried in each of these shops which no mere poet can discover?"
"I’m worried," Wayne said as he walked in,[Pg 152] "that I’m not connecting with these tradespeople the way I should. Have I failed to appreciate the true significance of their work? Is there some hidden truth in each of these shops that no ordinary poet can uncover?"
He stepped to the counter with a depression which he rapidly conquered as he addressed the man on the other side of it,—a man of short stature, and hair prematurely white, and the look of a large baby.
He approached the counter feeling down, but he quickly shook it off as he spoke to the guy on the other side—short in height, with hair that was graying early, and the appearance of a big baby.
"Sir," said Wayne, "I am going from house to house in this street of ours, seeking to stir up some sense of the danger which now threatens our city. Nowhere have I felt my duty so difficult as here. For the toy-shop keeper has to do with all that remains to us of Eden before the first wars began. You sit here meditating continually upon the wants of that wonderful time when every staircase leads to the stars, and every garden-path to the other end of nowhere. Is it thoughtlessly, do you think, that I strike the dark old drum of peril in the paradise of children? But consider a moment; do not condemn me hastily. Even that paradise itself contains the rumour or beginning of that danger, just as the Eden that was made for perfection contained the terrible tree. For judge childhood, even by your own arsenal of its pleasures. You[Pg 153] keep bricks; you make yourself thus, doubtless, the witness of the constructive instinct older than the destructive. You keep dolls; you make yourself the priest of that divine idolatry. You keep Noah's Arks; you perpetuate the memory of the salvation of all life as a precious, an irreplaceable thing. But do you keep only, sir, the symbols of this prehistoric sanity, this childish rationality of the earth? Do you not keep more terrible things? What are those boxes, seemingly of lead soldiers, that I see in that glass case? Are they not witnesses to that terror and beauty, that desire for a lovely death, which could not be excluded even from the immortality of Eden? Do not despise the lead soldiers, Mr. Turnbull."
"Sir," Wayne said, "I'm going from door to door in our street, trying to raise awareness about the danger threatening our city. I’ve never found my duty so challenging as I do here. The toy shop owner deals with all that remains of our Eden before the first wars started. You sit here constantly thinking about the needs of that amazing time when every staircase goes up to the stars, and every garden path leads to nowhere. Do you think I thoughtlessly sound the alarm of danger in a paradise for children? But take a moment to think; don’t judge me too quickly. Even that paradise has whispers of danger, just like the Eden made for perfection had the terrible tree. Look at childhood, even with your own collection of its joys. You have bricks; you make yourself a witness to the constructive instinct that's older than destruction. You have dolls; you make yourself a priest of that divine idolization. You have Noah's Arks; you keep alive the memory of all life’s salvation as something precious, something irreplaceable. But do you keep only, sir, the symbols of this primal sanity, this childlike reason of the earth? Don’t you hold onto more frightening things? What are those boxes, seemingly holding lead soldiers, that I see in that glass case? Aren't they a testimony to that terror and beauty, that longing for a beautiful death, which couldn't even be left out of Eden's immortality? Don't look down on the lead soldiers, Mr. Turnbull."
"I don't," said Mr. Turnbull, of the toy-shop, shortly, but with great emphasis.
"I don't," said Mr. Turnbull from the toy shop, firmly but with strong emphasis.
"I am glad to hear it," replied Wayne. "I confess that I feared for my military schemes the awful innocence of your profession. How, I thought to myself, will this man, used only to the wooden swords that give pleasure, think of the steel swords that give pain? But I am at least partly reassured. Your tone suggests to me that I have at least the entry of a gate of your fairyland—the gate through which the[Pg 154] soldiers enter, for it cannot be denied—I ought, sir, no longer to deny, that it is of soldiers that I come to speak. Let your gentle employment make you merciful towards the troubles of the world. Let your own silvery experience tone down our sanguine sorrows. For there is war in Notting Hill."
"I'm glad to hear that," replied Wayne. "I have to admit, I was worried about my military plans because of the pure innocence of your profession. How, I asked myself, will this man, who is only familiar with the wooden swords that bring joy, react to the steel swords that bring pain? But I'm at least somewhat reassured. Your tone makes me feel like I have at least found the entrance to your fairyland—the gate through which the[Pg 154] soldiers pass. I can no longer deny—I must admit, sir—that it is soldiers I’ve come to talk about. May your gentle work make you compassionate toward the troubles of the world. May your own silver experience help ease our bleak sorrows. Because there is war in Notting Hill."
The little toy-shop keeper sprang up suddenly, slapping his fat hands like two fans on the counter.
The little toy store owner jumped up suddenly, clapping his chubby hands together like two fans on the counter.
"War?" he cried. "Not really, sir? Is it true? Oh, what a joke! Oh, what a sight for sore eyes!"
"War?" he exclaimed. "Really, sir? Is that true? Oh, what a joke! Oh, what a welcome surprise!"
Wayne was almost taken aback by this outburst.
Wayne was nearly shocked by this outburst.
"I am delighted," he stammered. "I had no notion—"
"I’m so happy," he stammered. "I had no idea—"
He sprang out of the way just in time to avoid Mr. Turnbull, who took a flying leap over the counter and dashed to the front of the shop.
He jumped out of the way just in time to avoid Mr. Turnbull, who leaped over the counter and rushed to the front of the shop.
"You look here, sir," he said; "you just look here."
"You take a look at this, sir," he said; "just take a look."
He came back with two of the torn posters in his hand which were flapping outside his shop.
He came back with two of the ripped posters in his hand that were flapping outside his shop.
"Look at those, sir," he said, and flung them down on the counter.
"Check these out, sir," he said, tossing them down on the counter.
Wayne bent over them, and read on one—
Wayne leaned over them and read one—
"LAST FIGHTING.
REDUCTION OF THE CENTRAL DERVISH CITY.
REMARKABLE, ETC."
"FINAL BATTLES.
DECLINE OF THE CENTRAL DERVISH CITY.
NOTABLE, ETC."
On the other he read—
On the other hand, he read—
"LAST SMALL REPUBLIC ANNEXED.
NICARAGUAN CAPITAL SURRENDERS AFTER A MONTH'S FIGHTING.
GREAT SLAUGHTER."
"LAST SMALL REPUBLIC ANNEXED.
NICARAGUAN CAPITAL SURRENDERS AFTER A MONTH OF FIGHTING.
GREAT SLAUGHTER."
Wayne bent over them again, evidently puzzled; then he looked at the dates. They were both dated in August fifteen years before.
Wayne leaned over them again, clearly confused; then he checked the dates. They were both dated in August fifteen years earlier.
"Why do you keep these old things?" he said, startled entirely out of his absurd tact of mysticism. "Why do you hang them outside your shop?"
"Why do you keep these old things?" he asked, completely surprised out of his strange way of thinking. "Why do you display them outside your shop?"
"Because," said the other, simply, "they are the records of the last war. You mentioned war just now. It happens to be my hobby."
"Because," said the other, simply, "they are the records of the last war. You mentioned war just now. It's actually my hobby."
Wayne lifted his large blue eyes with an infantile wonder.
Wayne lifted his big blue eyes with a childlike sense of wonder.
"Come with me," said Turnbull, shortly, and led him into a parlour at the back of the shop.
"Come with me," Turnbull said briefly, and took him into a back room of the shop.
In the centre of the parlour stood a large deal table. On it were set rows and rows of the tin and lead soldiers which were part of the shopkeeper's stock. The visitor would have thought nothing of it if it had not been for a certain odd grouping of them, which did not seem either entirely commercial or entirely haphazard.
In the middle of the living room stood a big wooden table. There were rows and rows of tin and lead soldiers on it, which were part of the shopkeeper's inventory. The visitor wouldn’t have thought much of it if it weren’t for a peculiar arrangement of them that didn’t seem completely business-like or completely random.
"You are acquainted, no doubt," said Turnbull, turning his big eyes upon Wayne—"you are acquainted, no doubt, with the arrangement of the American and Nicaraguan troops in the last battle;" and he waved his hand towards the table.
"You know, I'm sure," said Turnbull, looking at Wayne with his big eyes, "you know, I'm sure, about how the American and Nicaraguan troops were arranged in the last battle;" and he gestured towards the table.
"I am afraid not," said Wayne. "I—"
"I’m afraid not," Wayne said. "I—"
"Ah! you were at that time occupied too much, perhaps, with the Dervish affair. You will find it in this corner." And he pointed to a part of the floor where there was another arrangement of children's soldiers grouped here and there.
"Ah! you were probably too busy with the Dervish situation back then. You'll find it in this corner." And he pointed to a section of the floor where there was another setup of toy soldiers scattered around.
"You seem," said Wayne, "to be interested in military matters."
"You seem," said Wayne, "to be into military stuff."
"I am interested in nothing else," answered the toy-shop keeper, simply.
"I’m not interested in anything else," replied the toy shop owner, straightforwardly.
Wayne appeared convulsed with a singular, suppressed excitement.
Wayne looked like he was shaking with a unique, contained excitement.
"In that case," he said, "I may approach you[Pg 157] with an unusual degree of confidence. Touching the matter of the defence of Notting Hill, I—"
"In that case," he said, "I might approach you[Pg 157] with a pretty high level of confidence. Regarding the defense of Notting Hill, I—"
"Defence of Notting Hill? Yes, sir. This way, sir," said Turnbull, with great perturbation. "Just step into this side room;" and he led Wayne into another apartment, in which the table was entirely covered with an arrangement of children's bricks. A second glance at it told Wayne that the bricks were arranged in the form of a precise and perfect plan of Notting Hill. "Sir," said Turnbull, impressively, "you have, by a kind of accident, hit upon the whole secret of my life. As a boy, I grew up among the last wars of the world, when Nicaragua was taken and the dervishes wiped out. And I adopted it as a hobby, sir, as you might adopt astronomy or bird-stuffing. I had no ill-will to any one, but I was interested in war as a science, as a game. And suddenly I was bowled out. The big Powers of the world, having swallowed up all the small ones, came to that confounded agreement, and there was no more war. There was nothing more for me to do but to do what I do now—to read the old campaigns in dirty old newspapers, and to work them out with tin soldiers. One other thing had occurred to me. I thought it an amusing[Pg 158] fancy to make a plan of how this district or ours ought to be defended if it were ever attacked. It seems to interest you too."
"Defense of Notting Hill? Yes, sir. This way, sir," said Turnbull, looking very anxious. "Just step into this side room;" and he led Wayne into another room, where the tablewas completely covered with kids' building blocks. A closer look at it showed Wayne that the bricks were arranged to form a precise and perfect layout of Notting Hill. "Sir," said Turnbull, seriously, "you have, by a sort of accident, discovered the whole secret of my life. Growing up, I was surrounded by the last wars of the world, like when Nicaragua was invaded and the dervishes were defeated. I took it up as a hobby, sir, just like someone might take up astronomy or taxidermy. I held no grudge against anyone, but I found war fascinating as a science, as a game. Then suddenly it all came to an end. The big Powers of the world absorbed all the smaller ones, reached that annoying agreement, and war was over. There was nothing left for me to do except what I do now—read about old campaigns in tattered newspapers and reenact them with toy soldiers. One other idea popped into my head. I thought it would be a fun project to create a plan for how this area, or ours, should be defended if it were ever attacked. It seems to interest you too."
"If it were ever attacked," repeated Wayne, awed into an almost mechanical enunciation. "Mr. Turnbull, it is attacked. Thank Heaven, I am bringing to at least one human being the news that is at bottom the only good news to any son of Adam. Your life has not been useless. Your work has not been play. Now, when the hair is already grey on your head, Turnbull, you shall have your youth. God has not destroyed, He has only deferred it. Let us sit down here, and you shall explain to me this military map of Notting Hill. For you and I have to defend Notting Hill together."
"If it’s ever attacked," Wayne repeated, sounding almost robotic. "Mr. Turnbull, it is being attacked. Thank goodness, I am bringing at least one person the news that is ultimately the only good news for any person. Your life hasn’t been in vain. Your work hasn’t just been for fun. Now, with grey hairs already on your head, Turnbull, you will get your youth back. God hasn’t destroyed it; He has just postponed it. Let’s sit down here, and you can explain this military map of Notting Hill to me. You and I have to defend Notting Hill together."
Mr. Turnbull looked at the other for a moment, then hesitated, and then sat down beside the bricks and the stranger. He did not rise again for seven hours, when the dawn broke.
Mr. Turnbull glanced at the other person for a moment, then hesitated, and finally sat down next to the bricks and the stranger. He didn't get up again for seven hours, until dawn broke.
The headquarters of Provost Adam Wayne and his Commander-in-Chief consisted of a small and somewhat unsuccessful milk-shop at the corner of Pump Street. The blank white morning had only just begun to break over the blank London buildings when Wayne and[Pg 159] Turnbull were to be found seated in the cheerless and unswept shop. Wayne had something feminine in his character; he belonged to that class of persons who forget their meals when anything interesting is in hand. He had had nothing for sixteen hours but hurried glasses of milk, and, with a glass standing empty beside him, he was writing and sketching and dotting and crossing out with inconceivable rapidity with a pencil and a piece of paper. Turnbull was of that more masculine type in which a sense of responsibility increases the appetite, and with his sketch-map beside him he was dealing strenuously with a pile of sandwiches in a paper packet, and a tankard of ale from the tavern opposite, whose shutters had just been taken down. Neither of them spoke, and there was no sound in the living stillness except the scratching of Wayne's pencil and the squealing of an aimless-looking cat. At length Wayne broke the silence by saying—
The headquarters of Provost Adam Wayne and his Commander-in-Chief was a small and rather unsuccessful milk shop on the corner of Pump Street. The pale white morning had just started to break over the dull London buildings when Wayne and [Pg 159] Turnbull were seated in the gloomy, unswept shop. Wayne had a somewhat feminine side to his character; he was the type of person who forgets to eat when something interesting is happening. He hadn’t eaten anything for sixteen hours but quick glasses of milk, and with an empty glass next to him, he was writing, sketching, and making notes with incredible speed using a pencil and a piece of paper. Turnbull, on the other hand, was more of a traditionally masculine type, where a sense of responsibility enhances his appetite. With his sketch-map beside him, he was vigorously tackling a pile of sandwiches in a paper packet and a tankard of ale from the tavern across the street, which had just opened its shutters. Neither of them spoke, and the only sounds in the stillness were the scratching of Wayne's pencil and the mewing of a stray cat. Finally, Wayne broke the silence by saying—
"Seventeen pounds eight shillings and ninepence."
"Seventeen pounds, eight shillings, and nine pence."
Turnbull nodded and put his head in the tankard.
Turnbull nodded and dipped his head into the tankard.
"That," said Wayne, "is not counting the five pounds you took yesterday. What did you do with it?"
"That," Wayne said, "doesn't include the five bucks you took yesterday. What did you do with it?"
"Ah, that is rather interesting!" replied Turnbull, with his mouth full. "I used that five pounds in a kindly and philanthropic act."
"Wow, that's pretty interesting!" replied Turnbull, with his mouth full. "I used that five pounds for a nice and charitable act."
Wayne was gazing with mystification in his queer and innocent eyes.
Wayne was staring in confusion with his strange and innocent eyes.
"I used that five pounds," continued the other, "in giving no less than forty little London boys rides in hansom cabs."
"I used that five pounds," the other continued, "to give no less than forty little London boys rides in hansom cabs."
"Are you insane?" asked the Provost.
"Are you out of your mind?" the Provost asked.
"It is only my light touch," returned Turnbull. "These hansom-cab rides will raise the tone—raise the tone, my dear fellow—of our London youths, widen their horizon, brace their nervous system, make them acquainted with the various public monuments of our great city. Education, Wayne, education. How many excellent thinkers have pointed out that political reform is useless until we produce a cultured populace. So that twenty years hence, when these boys are grown up—"
"It’s just my light touch," Turnbull replied. "These cab rides will elevate the standards—elevate the standards, my dear friend—of our London youths, broaden their perspectives, strengthen their nerves, and familiarize them with the various public monuments of our great city. Education, Wayne, education. So many great thinkers have noted that political reform is pointless until we cultivate an educated populace. So, twenty years from now, when these boys are all grown up—"
"Mad!" said Wayne, laying down his pencil; "and five pounds gone!"
"Crazy!" said Wayne, putting down his pencil. "And that's five bucks down the drain!"
"You are in error," explained Turnbull. "You grave creatures can never be brought to understand how much quicker work really goes with the assistance of nonsense and good meals. Stripped of its decorative beauties, my statement was strictly accurate. Last night I gave[Pg 161] forty half-crowns to forty little boys, and sent them all over London to take hansom cabs. I told them in every case to tell the cabman to bring them to this spot. In half an hour from now the declaration of war will be posted up. At the same time the cabs will have begun to come in, you will have ordered out the guard, the little boys will drive up in state, we shall commandeer the horses for cavalry, use the cabs for barricade, and give the men the choice between serving in our ranks and detention in our basements and cellars. The little boys we can use as scouts. The main thing is that we start the war with an advantage unknown in all the other armies—horses. And now," he said, finishing his beer, "I will go and drill the troops."
"You’re mistaken," Turnbull said. "You serious types will never understand how much faster things really get done with a bit of nonsense and good food. Stripped of its fancy language, my point is absolutely correct. Last night, I gave[Pg 161] forty half-crowns to forty little boys and sent them all over London to grab hansom cabs. I told each of them to instruct the cab driver to bring them here. In half an hour, the announcement of war will be put up. At the same time, the cabs will start arriving, you’ll have ordered out the guard, the little boys will pull up in style, we’ll take the horses for our cavalry, use the cabs for barricades, and give the men a choice between fighting with us or being locked up in our basements and cellars. We can use the little boys as scouts. The key is to start this war with an advantage no other army has—horses. And now," he said, finishing his beer, "I’m off to train the troops."
And he walked out of the milk-shop, leaving the Provost staring.
And he walked out of the milk shop, leaving the Provost in shock.
A minute or two afterwards, the Provost laughed. He only laughed once or twice in his life, and then he did it in a queer way as if it were an art he had not mastered. Even he saw something funny in the preposterous coup of the half-crowns and the little boys. He did not see the monstrous absurdity of the whole policy and the whole war. He enjoyed it seriously as a crusade, that is, he enjoyed it[Pg 162] far more than any joke can be enjoyed. Turnbull enjoyed it partly as a joke, even more perhaps as a reversion from the things he hated—modernity and monotony and civilisation. To break up the vast machinery of modern life and use the fragments as engines of war, to make the barricade of omnibuses and points of vantage of chimney-pots, was to him a game worth infinite risk and trouble. He had that rational and deliberate preference which will always to the end trouble the peace of the world, the rational and deliberate preference for a short life and a merry one.
A minute or two later, the Provost laughed. He had only laughed once or twice in his entire life, and when he did, it was in a strange way, as if it were an art he hadn’t quite mastered. Even he found something amusing in the ridiculous scheme involving the half-crowns and the little boys. He didn't see the ridiculous absurdity of the entire policy and the whole war. He took it seriously as a crusade; in fact, he enjoyed it much more than any joke could bring him joy. Turnbull found it partly amusing, but even more so as an escape from the things he despised—modernity, monotony, and civilization. Disrupting the vast machinery of modern life and using the pieces as weapons of war, creating barricades from buses and vantage points from chimney pots, was, to him, a game worth any amount of risk and trouble. He had that rational and determined preference that has always, right to the end, disturbed the peace of the world; the rational and deliberate preference for a short life and a joyful one.
Chapter 3—The Experiment of Mr. Buck
An earnest and eloquent petition was sent up to the King signed with the names of Wilson, Barker, Buck, Swindon, and others. It urged that at the forthcoming conference to be held in his Majesty's presence touching the final disposition of the property in Pump Street, it might be held not inconsistent with political decorum and with the unutterable respect they entertained for his Majesty if they appeared in ordinary morning dress, without the costume decreed for them as Provosts. So it happened that the company appeared at that council in frock-coats and that the King himself limited his love of ceremony to appearing (after his not unusual manner), in evening dress with one order—in this case not the Garter, but the button of the Club of Old Clipper's Best Pals, a decoration obtained (with difficulty) from a halfpenny boy's paper. Thus also it happened that the only spot of colour in the room was Adam Wayne, who entered in great dignity with the great red robes and the great sword.
A sincere and articulate petition was sent to the King, signed by Wilson, Barker, Buck, Swindon, and others. It requested that at the upcoming conference to be held in his Majesty's presence regarding the final decision on the property in Pump Street, it would not be deemed inappropriate given their profound respect for his Majesty if they dressed in regular morning attire, instead of the formal costume assigned to them as Provosts. As a result, the attendees at that council showed up in frock coats, and the King himself kept his ceremonial style low-key by appearing (as he often did) in evening attire with one insignia—in this instance, not the Garter, but the button of the Club of Old Clipper's Best Pals, a decoration he secured (with some effort) through a halfpenny boy's paper. Thus, the only splash of color in the room was Adam Wayne, who entered with great dignity clad in the grand red robes and carrying the prestigious sword.
"We have met," said Auberon, "to decide the most arduous of modern problems. May we be successful." And he sat down gravely.
"We have met," Auberon said, "to tackle one of the toughest challenges of our time. I hope we succeed." Then he sat down seriously.
Buck turned his chair a little, and flung one leg over the other.
Buck slightly turned his chair and tossed one leg over the other.
"Your Majesty," he said, quite good-humouredly, "there is only one thing I can't understand, and that is why this affair is not settled in five minutes. Here's a small property which is worth a thousand to us and is not worth a hundred to any one else. We offer the thousand. It's not business-like, I know, for we ought to get it for less, and it's not reasonable and it's not fair on us, but I'm damned if I can see why it's difficult."
"Your Majesty," he said, quite cheerfully, "there’s just one thing I don’t get, and that’s why this matter isn’t resolved in five minutes. Here’s a small property worth a thousand to us but only worth a hundred to anyone else. We’re offering the thousand. I know it’s not very business-minded—we should be able to get it for less—and it’s unreasonable and unfair to us, but I just don’t see why it’s so complicated."
"The difficulty may be very simply stated," said Wayne. "You may offer a million and it will be very difficult for you to get Pump Street."
"The issue can be explained quite simply," said Wayne. "You can offer a million, and it will still be really hard for you to get Pump Street."
"But look here, Mr. Wayne," cried Barker, striking in with a kind of cold excitement. "Just look here. You've no right to take up a position like that. You've a right to stand out for a bigger price, but you aren't doing that. You're refusing what you and every sane man knows to be a splendid offer simply from malice or spite—it must be malice or spite. And that kind of thing is really criminal; it's[Pg 165] against the public good. The King's Government would be justified in forcing you."
"But listen, Mr. Wayne," Barker exclaimed, his voice laced with a tense excitement. "Just look at this. You have no right to take a stance like that. You can hold out for a better price, but that's not what you're doing. You're turning down an offer that you and every rational person knows is fantastic, and it's purely out of malice or spite—it has to be malice or spite. That kind of behavior is truly unacceptable; it goes against the public good. The King's Government would be right to intervene."
With his lean fingers spread on the table, he stared anxiously at Wayne's face, which did not move.
With his lean fingers resting on the table, he anxiously stared at Wayne's face, which didn’t change.
"In forcing you ... it would," he repeated.
"In forcing you ... it would," he reiterated.
"It shall," said Buck, shortly, turning to the table with a jerk. "We have done our best to be decent."
"It will," Buck said tersely, turning to the table abruptly. "We've tried our best to be decent."
Wayne lifted his large eyes slowly.
Wayne slowly lifted his big eyes.
"Was it my Lord Buck," he inquired, "who said that the King of England 'shall' do something?"
"Was it my Lord Buck," he asked, "who said that the King of England 'will' do something?"
Buck flushed and said testily—
Buck blushed and said irritably—
"I mean it must—it ought to. As I say, we've done our best to be generous; I defy any one to deny it. As it is, Mr. Wayne, I don't want to say a word that's uncivil. I hope it's not uncivil to say that you can be, and ought to be, in gaol. It is criminal to stop public works for a whim. A man might as well burn ten thousand onions in his front garden or bring up his children to run naked in the street, as do what you say you have a right to do. People have been compelled to sell before now. The King could compel you, and I hope he will."
"I mean, it should—it definitely should. As I’ve said, we’ve tried hard to be generous; I challenge anyone to say otherwise. As it stands, Mr. Wayne, I don’t want to say anything rude. I hope it’s not rude to say that you can be, and should be, in jail. It’s wrong to halt public projects just for some whim. A person might as well burn ten thousand onions in their front yard or raise their kids to run around naked in the street as to do what you claim you have the right to do. People have been forced to sell before. The King could force you, and I hope he will."
"Until he does," said Wayne, calmly, "the[Pg 166] power and government of this great nation is on my side and not yours, and I defy you to defy it."
"Until he does," Wayne said calmly, "the[Pg 166] power and government of this great nation is on my side, not yours, and I challenge you to oppose it."
"In what sense," cried Barker, with his feverish eyes and hands, "is the Government on your side?"
"In what way," shouted Barker, with his feverish eyes and hands, "is the Government on your side?"
With one ringing movement Wayne unrolled a great parchment on the table. It was decorated down the sides with wild water-colour sketches of vestrymen in crowns and wreaths.
With one swift motion, Wayne unfurled a large parchment on the table. It was adorned along the edges with vibrant watercolor drawings of vestrymen wearing crowns and wreaths.
"The Charter of the Cities," he began.
"The Charter of the Cities," he started.
Buck exploded in a brutal oath and laughed.
Buck erupted with a harsh curse and laughed.
"That tomfool's joke. Haven't we had enough—"
"That fool's joke. Haven't we had enough—"
"And there you sit," cried Wayne, springing erect and with a voice like a trumpet, "with no argument but to insult the King before his face."
"And there you are," shouted Wayne, jumping up with a voice like a trumpet, "with no reason other than to insult the King right to his face."
Buck rose also with blazing eyes.
Buck stood up with fierce eyes.
"I am hard to bully," he began—and the slow tones of the King struck in with incomparable gravity—
"I’m tough to pick on," he started—and the King’s slow voice resonated with unmatched seriousness—
"My Lord Buck, I must ask you to remember that your King is present. It is not often that he needs to protect himself among his subjects."
"My Lord Buck, I need you to remember that your King is here. It’s not every day that he has to defend himself among his people."
Barker turned to him with frantic gestures.
Barker turned to him, waving his arms in a panic.
"For God's sake don't back up the madman[Pg 167] now," he implored. "Have your joke another time. Oh, for Heaven's sake—"
"For God's sake, don't support the crazy guy[Pg 167] now," he pleaded. "Save your jokes for another time. Oh, for Heaven's sake—"
"My Lord Provost of South Kensington," said King Auberon, steadily, "I do not follow your remarks, which are uttered with a rapidity unusual at Court. Nor do your well-meant efforts to convey the rest with your fingers materially assist me. I say that my Lord Provost of North Kensington, to whom I spoke, ought not in the presence of his Sovereign to speak disrespectfully of his Sovereign's ordinances. Do you disagree?"
"My Lord Provost of South Kensington," said King Auberon, calmly, "I'm having trouble following what you're saying, especially since you're speaking so quickly for the Court. Also, your attempts to convey the rest with your hands aren't really helping me. I'm saying that my Lord Provost of North Kensington, whom I spoke to, shouldn't speak disrespectfully about his Sovereign's orders in front of his Sovereign. Do you disagree?"
Barker turned restlessly in his chair, and Buck cursed without speaking. The King went on in a comfortable voice—
Barker shifted uneasily in his chair, and Buck silently cursed. The King continued in a relaxed tone—
"My Lord Provost of Notting Hill, proceed."
"My Lord Provost of Notting Hill, go ahead."
Wayne turned his blue eyes on the King, and to every one's surprise there was a look in them not of triumph, but of a certain childish distress.
Wayne turned his blue eyes to the King, and to everyone's surprise, there was a look in them not of triumph, but of a kind of childish distress.
"I am sorry, your Majesty," he said; "I fear I was more than equally to blame with the Lord Provost of North Kensington. We were debating somewhat eagerly, and we both rose to our feet. I did so first, I am ashamed to say. The Provost of North Kensington is, therefore, comparatively innocent. I beseech your Majesty to address your rebuke chiefly, at least, to me. Mr. Buck is not innocent, for[Pg 168] he did no doubt, in the heat of the moment, speak disrespectfully. But the rest of the discussion he seems to me to have conducted with great good temper."
"I'm sorry, Your Majesty," he said; "I fear I was just as much to blame as the Lord Provost of North Kensington. We were debating quite passionately, and we both stood up. I did so first, and I’m ashamed to admit that. The Provost of North Kensington is, therefore, relatively innocent. I urge Your Majesty to direct your criticism mainly, at least, toward me. Mr. Buck is not innocent, as he certainly spoke disrespectfully in the heat of the moment. However, throughout the rest of the discussion, he seemed to handle himself with great patience."
Buck looked genuinely pleased, for business men are all simple-minded, and have therefore that degree of communion with fanatics. The King, for some reason, looked, for the first time in his life, ashamed.
Buck looked genuinely pleased, because businessmen are often straightforward, and that gives them a certain connection with fanatics. The King, for some reason, looked ashamed for the first time in his life.
"This very kind speech of the Provost of Notting Hill," began Buck, pleasantly, "seems to me to show that we have at least got on to a friendly footing. Now come, Mr. Wayne. Five hundred pounds have been offered to you for a property you admit not to be worth a hundred. Well, I am a rich man and I won't be outdone in generosity. Let us say fifteen hundred pounds, and have done with it. And let us shake hands;" and he rose, glowing and laughing.
"This very nice speech from the Provost of Notting Hill," Buck began with a smile, "makes me think we've at least reached a friendly understanding. Now, Mr. Wayne. You've been offered five hundred pounds for a property you say isn't worth even a hundred. Well, I'm a wealthy man, and I won’t be outdone in generosity. Let's say fifteen hundred pounds and wrap this up. And let’s shake on it;" and he stood up, beaming and laughing.
"Fifteen hundred pounds," whispered Mr. Wilson of Bayswater; "can we do fifteen hundred pounds?"
"Fifteen hundred pounds," Mr. Wilson from Bayswater whispered. "Can we make it fifteen hundred pounds?"
"I'll stand the racket," said Buck, heartily. "Mr. Wayne is a gentleman and has spoken up for me. So I suppose the negotiations are at an end."
"I can handle the noise," Buck said enthusiastically. "Mr. Wayne is a gentleman and has stood up for me. So I guess the negotiations are over."
Wayne bowed.
Wayne bowed.
"They are indeed at an end. I am sorry I cannot sell you the property."
"They're really finished. I'm sorry I can't sell you the property."
"What?" cried Mr. Barker, starting to his feet.
"What?" shouted Mr. Barker, jumping to his feet.
"Mr. Buck has spoken correctly," said the King.
"Mr. Buck is right," said the King.
"I have, I have," cried Buck, springing up also; "I said—"
"I do, I do," yelled Buck, jumping up too; "I said—"
"Mr. Buck has spoken correctly," said the King; "the negotiations are at an end."
"Mr. Buck has spoken correctly," said the King; "the negotiations are over."
All the men at the table rose to their feet; Wayne alone rose without excitement.
All the men at the table stood up; Wayne was the only one who stood up without any enthusiasm.
"Have I, then," he said, "your Majesty's permission to depart? I have given my last answer."
"May I, then," he said, "your Majesty's permission to leave? I've given my final answer."
"You have it," said Auberon, smiling, but not lifting his eyes from the table. And amid a dead silence the Provost of Notting Hill passed out of the room.
"You have it," Auberon said with a smile, though he didn’t look up from the table. In the midst of a complete silence, the Provost of Notting Hill left the room.
"Well?" said Wilson, turning round to Barker—"well?"
"Well?" Wilson asked, turning to Barker—"well?"
Barker shook his head desperately.
Barker shook his head in despair.
"The man ought to be in an asylum," he said. "But one thing is clear—we need not bother further about him. The man can be treated as mad."
"The man should be in a mental health facility," he said. "But one thing is certain—we don’t need to worry about him anymore. We can treat him as insane."
"Of course," said Buck, turning to him with sombre decisiveness. "You're perfectly right,[Pg 170] Barker. He is a good enough fellow, but he can be treated as mad. Let's put it in simple form. Go and tell any twelve men in any town, go and tell any doctor in any town, that there is a man offered fifteen hundred pounds for a thing he could sell commonly for four hundred, and that when asked for a reason for not accepting it he pleads the inviolate sanctity of Notting Hill and calls it the Holy Mountain. What would they say? What more can we have on our side than the common sense of everybody? On what else do all laws rest? I'll tell you, Barker, what's better than any further discussion. Let's send in workmen on the spot to pull down Pump Street. And if old Wayne says a word, arrest him as a lunatic. That's all."
"Of course," Buck said, turning to him with a serious determination. "You're absolutely right, [Pg 170] Barker. He's a decent guy, but he can be seen as crazy. Let's break it down simply. Go and tell any twelve people in any town, or ask any doctor in any town, that there's a man who's been offered fifteen hundred pounds for something he could usually sell for four hundred, and when asked why he won't take it, he talks about the inviolable sanctity of Notting Hill and calls it the Holy Mountain. What would they say? What more do we need on our side than the common sense of everyone? What else are all laws built on? I'll tell you, Barker, what's better than any further debate. Let's send in workers right away to tear down Pump Street. And if old Wayne says anything, just arrest him as a lunatic. That's it."
Barker's eyes kindled.
Barker's eyes lit up.
"I always regarded you, Buck, if you don't mind my saying so, as a very strong man. I'll follow you."
"I've always seen you as a really strong guy, Buck, if you don't mind me saying. I'm with you."
"So, of course, will I," said Wilson.
"So, of course, I will," said Wilson.
Buck rose again impulsively.
Buck stood up again impulsively.
"Your Majesty," he said, glowing with popularity, "I beseech your Majesty to consider favourably the proposal to which we have committed ourselves. Your Majesty's leniency, our own offers, have fallen in vain on that[Pg 171] extraordinary man. He may be right. He may be God. He may be the devil. But we think it, for practical purposes, more probable that he is off his head. Unless that assumption were acted on, all human affairs would go to pieces. We act on it, and we propose to start operations in Notting Hill at once."
"Your Majesty," he said, brimming with popularity, "I urge you to consider positively the proposal we've committed to. Your Majesty's kindness, and our own offers, have been wasted on that[Pg 171] extraordinary man. He could be right. He could be God. He could be the devil. But we believe, for practical reasons, it’s more likely that he’s lost his mind. If we don’t act on that assumption, everything will fall apart. We are acting on it, and we plan to start operations in Notting Hill immediately."
The King leaned back in his chair.
The king leaned back in his chair.
"The Charter of the Cities ...," he said with a rich intonation.
"The Charter of the Cities ...," he said with a deep tone.
But Buck, being finally serious, was also cautious, and did not again make the mistake of disrespect.
But Buck, now being serious, was also careful and didn’t make the mistake of disrespecting anyone again.
"Your Majesty," he said, bowing, "I am not here to say a word against anything your Majesty has said or done. You are a far better educated man than I, and no doubt there were reasons, upon intellectual grounds, for those proceedings. But may I ask you and appeal to your common good-nature for a sincere answer? When you drew up the Charter of the Cities, did you contemplate the rise of a man like Adam Wayne? Did you expect that the Charter—whether it was an experiment, or a scheme of decoration, or a joke—could ever really come to this—to stopping a vast scheme of ordinary business, to shutting up a road, to[Pg 172] spoiling the chances of cabs, omnibuses, railway stations, to disorganising half a city, to risking a kind of civil war? Whatever were your objects, were they that?"
"Your Majesty," he said, bowing, "I'm not here to criticize anything you've said or done. You're undoubtedly a much better-educated man than I am, and there must have been intellectual reasons behind your decisions. But may I ask you to appeal to your good nature for a sincere response? When you created the Charter of the Cities, did you foresee the rise of a man like Adam Wayne? Did you imagine that the Charter—whether it was an experiment, a decorative plan, or a joke—could ever lead to this: halting a major business operation, blocking a road, damaging the chances for taxis, buses, and train stations, disorganizing half a city, and risking a sort of civil war? Whatever your aims were, were they that?"
Barker and Wilson looked at him admiringly; the King more admiringly still.
Barker and Wilson looked at him with admiration; the King looked at him with even more admiration.
"Provost Buck," said Auberon, "you speak in public uncommonly well. I give you your point with the magnanimity of an artist. My scheme did not include the appearance of Mr. Wayne. Alas! would that my poetic power had been great enough."
"Provost Buck," Auberon said, "you speak really well in public. I acknowledge your talent with the generosity of an artist. My plan didn’t include Mr. Wayne showing up. If only my poetic ability had been strong enough."
"I thank your Majesty," said Buck, courteously, but quickly. "Your Majesty's statements are always clear and studied; therefore I may draw a deduction. As the scheme, whatever it was, on which you set your heart did not include the appearance of Mr. Wayne, it will survive his removal. Why not let us clear away this particular Pump Street, which does interfere with our plans, and which does not, by your Majesty's own statement, interfere with yours."
"I appreciate it, Your Majesty," Buck said politely but quickly. "Your Majesty's comments are always direct and well thought out; therefore, I can come to a conclusion. Since the plan you were so invested in didn't involve Mr. Wayne's presence, it will remain intact without him. So why not let us clear out this specific Pump Street, which disrupts our plans and, as you mentioned, doesn't affect yours?"
"Caught out!" said the King, enthusiastically and quite impersonally, as if he were watching a cricket match.
"Caught out!" said the King, excitedly and in a totally impersonal way, as if he were watching a cricket game.
"This man Wayne," continued Buck, "would be shut up by any doctors in England. But we[Pg 173] only ask to have it put before them. Meanwhile no one's interests, not even in all probability his own, can be really damaged by going on with the improvements in Notting Hill. Not our interests, of course, for it has been the hard and quiet work of ten years. Not the interests of Notting Hill, for nearly all its educated inhabitants desire the change. Not the interests of your Majesty, for you say, with characteristic sense, that you never contemplated the rise of the lunatic at all. Not, as I say, his own interests, for the man has a kind heart and many talents, and a couple of good doctors would probably put him righter than all the free cities and sacred mountains in creation. I therefore assume, if I may use so bold a word, that your Majesty will not offer any obstacle to our proceeding with the improvements."
"This guy Wayne," Buck continued, "would be locked up by any doctors in England. But we[Pg 173] just want to present the situation to them. Meanwhile, no one's interests, not even probably his own, can really be harmed by moving forward with the improvements in Notting Hill. Not our interests, of course, since it's been the hard and quiet work of ten years. Not the interests of Notting Hill, because nearly all its educated residents want the change. Not the interests of your Majesty, since you wisely say that you never considered the rise of the lunatic at all. And not, as I mentioned, his own interests, because the guy has a kind heart and many talents, and a couple of good doctors could probably set him straight better than all the free cities and sacred mountains in the world. So I assume, if I may be so bold, that your Majesty will not put any barriers in the way of our improvements."
And Mr. Buck sat down amid subdued but excited applause among the allies.
And Mr. Buck sat down to muted yet enthusiastic applause from the allies.
"Mr. Buck," said the King, "I beg your pardon, for a number of beautiful and sacred thoughts, in which you were generally classified as a fool. But there is another thing to be considered. Suppose you send in your workmen, and Mr. Wayne does a thing regrettable indeed, but of which, I am sorry to say, I think him quite capable—knocks their teeth out?"
"Mr. Buck," said the King, "I apologize for labeling some of your beautiful and sacred ideas as foolish. However, there's something else to think about. What if you send in your workers, and Mr. Wayne does something quite unfortunate, but, regrettably, I believe he’s fully capable of—knocking their teeth out?"
"I have thought of that, your Majesty," said Mr. Buck, easily, "and I think it can simply be guarded against. Let us send in a strong guard of, say, a hundred men—a hundred of the North Kensington Halberdiers" (he smiled grimly), "of whom your Majesty is so fond. Or say a hundred and fifty. The whole population of Pump Street, I fancy, is only about a hundred."
"I've thought about that, Your Majesty," said Mr. Buck casually, "and I believe we can easily prevent it. How about we send in a strong guard of around a hundred men—specifically a hundred of the North Kensington Halberdiers" (he smiled wryly), "whom Your Majesty is so fond of? Or maybe one hundred and fifty. I think the entire population of Pump Street is only around a hundred."
"Still they might stand together and lick you," said the King, dubiously.
"Still, they might stand together and lick you," the King said, unsure.
"Then say two hundred," said Buck, gaily.
"Then say two hundred," Buck said cheerfully.
"It might happen," said the King, restlessly, "that one Notting Hiller fought better than two North Kensingtons."
"It could happen," said the King, feeling anxious, "that one person from Notting Hill fought better than two from North Kensington."
"It might," said Buck, coolly; "then say two hundred and fifty."
"It might," Buck replied calmly; "So let's say two hundred and fifty."
The King bit his lip.
The King bit his lip.
"And if they are beaten too?" he said viciously.
"And what if they get beaten too?" he said viciously.
"Your Majesty," said Buck, and leaned back easily in his chair, "suppose they are. If anything be clear, it is clear that all fighting matters are mere matters of arithmetic. Here we have a hundred and fifty, say, of Notting Hill soldiers. Or say two hundred. If one of them can fight two of us—we can send in, not four hundred, but six hundred, and smash[Pg 175] him. That is all. It is out of all immediate probability that one of them could fight four of us. So what I say is this. Run no risks. Finish it at once. Send in eight hundred men and smash him—smash him almost without seeing him. And go on with the improvements."
"Your Majesty," Buck said, leaning back comfortably in his chair, "let's assume they are. If anything is clear, it's that all fighting issues come down to basic math. Here we have a hundred and fifty, or maybe two hundred, soldiers from Notting Hill. If one of them can take on two of us, we can send in not just four hundred, but six hundred, and take him down. That's it. It's highly unlikely that one of them could take on four of us. So here's what I suggest: don't take any chances. End it quickly. Send in eight hundred men and defeat him—defeat him almost before he sees us. And then continue with the improvements."
And Mr. Buck pulled out a bandanna and blew his nose.
And Mr. Buck took out a bandana and blew his nose.
"Do you know, Mr. Buck," said the King, staring gloomily at the table, "the admirable clearness of your reason produces in my mind a sentiment which I trust I shall not offend you by describing as an aspiration to punch your head. You irritate me sublimely. What can it be in me? Is it the relic of a moral sense?"
"Do you know, Mr. Buck," said the King, staring gloomily at the table, "the impressive clarity of your reasoning makes me feel something that I hope won't offend you if I say it’s an urge to punch your head. You annoy me to no end. What is it about me? Is it some leftover sense of morality?"
"But your Majesty," said Barker, eagerly and suavely, "does not refuse our proposals?"
"But Your Majesty," Barker said eagerly and smoothly, "do you not accept our proposals?"
"My dear Barker, your proposals are as damnable as your manners. I want to have nothing to do with them. Suppose I stopped them altogether. What would happen?"
"My dear Barker, your suggestions are as outrageous as your behavior. I want nothing to do with them. What if I just dismissed them completely? What would happen?"
Barker answered in a very low voice—
Barker replied in a very soft voice—
"Revolution."
"Revolution."
The King glanced quickly at the men round the table. They were all looking down silently: their brows were red.
The King quickly looked at the men around the table. They all sat silently, staring down: their foreheads were flushed.
He rose with a startling suddenness, and an unusual pallor.
He stood up suddenly, looking unusually pale.
"Gentlemen," he said, "you have overruled me. Therefore I can speak plainly. I think Adam Wayne, who is as mad as a hatter, worth more than a million of you. But you have the force, and, I admit, the common sense, and he is lost. Take your eight hundred halberdiers and smash him. It would be more sportsmanlike to take two hundred."
"Gentlemen," he said, "you’ve ignored my views. So I can be straightforward. I believe Adam Wayne, who is completely insane, is worth more than a million of you. But you have the power, and I’ll admit, the common sense, and he’s doomed. Take your eight hundred soldiers and take him down. It would be more fair to just use two hundred."
"More sportsmanlike," said Buck, grimly, "but a great deal less humane. We are not artists, and streets purple with gore do not catch our eye in the right way."
"More sportsmanlike," Buck said grimly, "but a lot less humane. We're not artists, and streets soaked in blood don't attract our attention in the right way."
"It is pitiful," said Auberon. "With five or six times their number, there will be no fight at all."
"It’s sad," Auberon said. "With five or six times their number, there won’t be any fight at all."
"I hope not," said Buck, rising and adjusting his gloves. "We desire no fight, your Majesty. We are peaceable business men."
"I hope not," said Buck, standing up and fixing his gloves. "We don't want any trouble, your Majesty. We're just here to do business peacefully."
"Well," said the King, wearily, "the conference is at an end at last."
"Well," the King said tiredly, "the conference is finally over."
And he went out of the room before any one else could stir.
And he left the room before anyone else could move.
Forty workmen, a hundred Bayswater Halberdiers, two hundred from South, and three from North Kensington, assembled at the foot of[Pg 177] Holland Walk and marched up it, under the general direction of Barker, who looked flushed and happy in full dress. At the end of the procession a small and sulky figure lingered like an urchin. It was the King.
Forty workers, a hundred Bayswater Halberdiers, two hundred from South, and three from North Kensington gathered at the foot of[Pg 177] Holland Walk and marched up it, guided by Barker, who appeared excited and happy in his formal attire. At the back of the procession, a small and sulky figure hung back like a kid. It was the King.
"Barker," he said at length, appealingly, "you are an old friend of mine—you understand my hobbies as I understand yours. Why can't you let it alone? I hoped that such fun might come out of this Wayne business. Why can't you let it alone? It doesn't really so much matter to you—what's a road or so? For me it's the one joke that may save me from pessimism. Take fewer men and give me an hour's fun. Really and truly, James, if you collected coins or humming-birds, and I could buy one with the price of your road, I would buy it. I collect incidents—those rare, those precious things. Let me have one. Pay a few pounds for it. Give these Notting Hillers a chance. Let them alone."
"Barker," he finally said, earnestly, "you've been my friend for a long time—you get my interests just like I get yours. Why can't you just drop it? I was hoping something enjoyable could come from this Wayne situation. Why can't you just drop it? It doesn't really affect you much—what's a road or two? For me, it's the one thing that might keep me from becoming pessimistic. Take fewer people and give me an hour of fun. Honestly, James, if you collected coins or hummingbirds, and I could buy one for the cost of your road, I would. I collect experiences—those rare, valuable moments. Just let me have one. Spend a few pounds on it. Give these Notting Hill folks a chance. Just leave them be."
"Auberon," said Barker, kindly, forgetting all royal titles in a rare moment of sincerity, "I do feel what you mean. I have had moments when these hobbies have hit me. I have had moments when I have sympathised with your humours. I have had moments, though you may not easily believe it, when[Pg 178] I have sympathised with the madness of Adam Wayne. But the world, Auberon, the real world, is not run on these hobbies. It goes on great brutal wheels of facts—wheels on which you are the butterfly; and Wayne is the fly on the wheel."
"Auberon," Barker said kindly, momentarily setting aside all royal titles in a rare moment of sincerity, "I get what you mean. I've had times when these hobbies struck a chord with me. I've had moments when I understood your moods. I've even had times, though you might find it hard to believe, when I felt for the madness of Adam Wayne. But the world, Auberon, the real world, doesn't operate on these hobbies. It moves on great, brutal wheels of facts—wheels on which you are the butterfly, and Wayne is the fly caught in the wheel."
Auberon's eyes looked frankly at the other's.
Auberon looked directly into the other person's eyes.
"Thank you, James; what you say is true. It is only a parenthetical consolation to me to compare the intelligence of flies somewhat favourably with the intelligence of wheels. But it is the nature of flies to die soon, and the nature of wheels to go on for ever. Go on with the wheel. Good-bye, old man."
"Thanks, James; you’re right. It’s only a small comfort to me to think that flies are a bit smarter than wheels. But flies naturally die quickly, while wheels keep on going indefinitely. Keep going with the wheel. Goodbye, my friend."
And James Barker went on, laughing, with a high colour, slapping his bamboo on his leg.
And James Barker kept going, laughing, with a flushed face, slapping his bamboo on his leg.
The King watched the tail of the retreating regiment with a look of genuine depression, which made him seem more like a baby than ever. Then he swung round and struck his hands together.
The King watched the tail of the retreating regiment with a look of real sadness, making him seem even more like a child. Then he turned around and clapped his hands together.
"In a world without humour," he said, "the only thing to do is to eat. And how perfect an exception! How can these people strike dignified attitudes, and pretend that things matter, when the total ludicrousness of life is proved by the very method by which it is supported? A man strikes the lyre, and[Pg 179] says, 'Life is real, life is earnest,' and then goes into a room and stuffs alien substances into a hole in his head. I think Nature was indeed a little broad in her humour in these matters. But we all fall back on the pantomime, as I have in this municipal affair. Nature has her farces, like the act of eating or the shape of the kangaroo, for the more brutal appetite. She keeps her stars and mountains for those who can appreciate something more subtly ridiculous." He turned to his equerry. "But, as I said 'eating,' let us have a picnic like two nice little children. Just run and bring me a table and a dozen courses or so, and plenty of champagne, and under these swinging boughs, Bowler, we will return to Nature."
"In a world without humor," he said, "the only thing to do is eat. And what a perfect exception that is! How can these people maintain serious facades and act like things really matter when the ridiculousness of life is shown by the very way it’s sustained? A man plays the lyre and says, 'Life is real, life is earnest,' and then goes into a room and fills a hole in his head with foreign substances. I think Nature had a pretty broad sense of humor about these things. But we all rely on the absurdity, as I have in this local matter. Nature has her comedies, like the act of eating or the shape of a kangaroo, for those with a more primal appetite. She reserves her stars and mountains for those who can appreciate something more subtly ridiculous." He turned to his assistant. "But now that I mentioned 'eating,' let’s have a picnic like two nice kids. Just go grab me a table and about a dozen dishes or so, plus plenty of champagne, and under these swaying branches, Bowler, we will reconnect with Nature."
It took about an hour to erect in Holland Lane the monarch's simple repast, during which time he walked up and down and whistled, but still with an unaffected air of gloom. He had really been done out of a pleasure he had promised himself, and had that empty and sickened feeling which a child has when disappointed of a pantomime. When he and the equerry had sat down, however, and consumed a fair amount of dry champagne, his spirits began mildly to revive.
It took about an hour to set up the monarch's simple meal in Holland Lane, during which he walked back and forth and whistled, still wearing an unpretentious look of gloom. He felt as though he had missed out on something he had been looking forward to, experiencing that empty, sick feeling a child gets when disappointed about a show. However, when he and the equerry finally sat down and drank a decent amount of dry champagne, his spirits started to lift a bit.
"Things take too long in this world," he[Pg 180] said. "I detest all this Barkerian business about evolution and the gradual modification of things. I wish the world had been made in six days, and knocked to pieces again in six more. And I wish I had done it. The joke's good enough in a broad way, sun and moon and the image of God, and all that, but they keep it up so damnably long. Did you ever long for a miracle, Bowler?"
"Things take way too long in this world," he[Pg 180] said. "I can’t stand this Barkerian stuff about evolution and the slow change of things. I wish the world had been created in six days and then torn apart in six more. And I wish I could have done it. The idea is good enough in a general sense—sun and moon and the image of God and all that—but they drag it out for way too long. Have you ever wished for a miracle, Bowler?"
"No, sir," said Bowler, who was an evolutionist, and had been carefully brought up.
"No, sir," said Bowler, who believed in evolution and had been raised with care.
"Then I have," answered the King. "I have walked along a street with the best cigar in the cosmos in my mouth, and more Burgundy inside me than you ever saw in your life, and longed that the lamp-post would turn into an elephant to save me from the hell of blank existence. Take my word for it, my evolutionary Bowler, don't you believe people when they tell you that people sought for a sign, and believed in miracles because they were ignorant. They did it because they were wise, filthily, vilely wise—too wise to eat or sleep or put on their boots with patience. This seems delightfully like a new theory of the origin of Christianity, which would itself be a thing of no mean absurdity. Take some more wine."
"Then I have," replied the King. "I've strolled down a street with the best cigar in the universe in my mouth and more Burgundy in me than you've ever seen in your life, wishing the lamp-post would turn into an elephant to rescue me from the misery of empty existence. Trust me, my evolutionary Bowler, don’t believe those who say people looked for signs and believed in miracles out of ignorance. They did it because they were wise, disgustingly, terribly wise—too wise to eat, sleep, or even put on their boots with patience. This sounds oddly like a new theory about the origin of Christianity, which itself would be quite absurd. Have some more wine."
The wind blew round them as they sat at[Pg 181] their little table, with its white cloth and bright wine-cups, and flung the tree-tops of Holland Park against each other, but the sun was in that strong temper which turns green into gold. The King pushed away his plate, lit a cigar slowly, and went on—
The wind swirled around them as they sat at[Pg 181] their small table, topped with a white cloth and colorful wine glasses, and slammed the tree-tops of Holland Park against each other, but the sun was in that vibrant mood that transforms green into gold. The King pushed his plate aside, lit a cigar slowly, and continued—
"Yesterday I thought that something next door to a really entertaining miracle might happen to me before I went to amuse the worms. To see that red-haired maniac waving a great sword, and making speeches to his incomparable followers, would have been a glimpse of that Land of Youth from which the Fates shut us out. I had planned some quite delightful things. A Congress of Knightsbridge with a treaty, and myself in the chair, and perhaps a Roman triumph, with jolly old Barker led in chains. And now these wretched prigs have gone and stamped out the exquisite Mr. Wayne altogether, and I suppose they will put him in a private asylum somewhere in their damned humane way. Think of the treasures daily poured out to his unappreciative keeper! I wonder whether they would let me be his keeper. But life is a vale. Never forget at any moment of your existence to regard it in the light of a vale. This graceful habit, if not acquired in youth—"
"Yesterday, I thought that something just shy of a really entertaining miracle might happen to me before I ended up in the ground. Watching that red-haired maniac waving a big sword and making speeches to his incredible followers would have given me a glimpse of that Youthful Land we're kept away from. I had some really fun plans. A Congress of Knightsbridge with a treaty, me in charge, and maybe a Roman triumph, with jolly old Barker led in chains. And now these annoying prigs have gone and squashed the delightful Mr. Wayne altogether, and I guess they'll shove him into a private asylum somewhere in their so-called humane way. Just think of all the treasures wasted on his ungrateful keeper every day! I wonder if they'd let me take care of him. But life is a valley. Never forget, at any point in your existence, to see it as a valley. This graceful habit, if not picked up in youth—"
The King stopped, with his cigar lifted, for there had slid into his eyes the startled look of a man listening. He did not move for a few moments; then he turned his head sharply towards the high, thin, and lath-like paling which fenced certain long gardens and similar spaces from the lane. From behind it there was coming a curious scrambling and scraping noise, as of a desperate thing imprisoned in this box of thin wood. The King threw away his cigar, and jumped on to the table. From this position he saw a pair of hands hanging with a hungry clutch on the top of the fence. Then the hands quivered with a convulsive effort, and a head shot up between them—the head of one of the Bayswater Town Council, his eyes and whiskers wild with fear. He swung himself over, and fell on the other side on his face, and groaned openly and without ceasing. The next moment the thin, taut wood of the fence was struck as by a bullet, so that it reverberated like a drum, and over it came tearing and cursing, with torn clothes and broken nails and bleeding faces, twenty men at one rush. The King sprang five feet clear off the table on to the ground. The moment after the table was flung over, sending bottles and glasses flying, and the débris was literally swept along the[Pg 183] ground by that stream of men pouring past, and Bowler was borne along with them, as the King said in his famous newspaper article, "like a captured bride." The great fence swung and split under the load of climbers that still scaled and cleared it. Tremendous gaps were torn in it by this living artillery; and through them the King could see more and more frantic faces, as in a dream, and more and more men running. They were as miscellaneous as if some one had taken the lid off a human dustbin. Some were untouched, some were slashed and battered and bloody, some were splendidly dressed, some tattered and half naked, some were in the fantastic garb of the burlesque cities, some in the dullest modern dress. The King stared at all of them, but none of them looked at the King. Suddenly he stepped forward.
The King paused, cigar in hand, as he noticed a shocked look on a man's face, like someone who was listening intently. He stayed still for a few moments before turning his head sharply towards the tall, thin fence separating some long gardens and similar areas from the street. A strange scrambling and scraping sound was coming from behind it, as if something desperate was trapped in the wooden enclosure. The King tossed aside his cigar and jumped onto the table. From that vantage point, he spotted a pair of hands clutching the top of the fence hungrily. The hands shook with effort as a head popped up between them—the head of a member of the Bayswater Town Council, his eyes and whiskers wild with fear. He swung himself over and landed face-first on the other side, groaning loudly and continuously. In the next moment, the thin wood of the fence was hit with such force it reverberated like a drum. Then, a surge of twenty men came tumbling over, cursing and appearing disheveled, with torn clothes, broken nails, and bleeding faces. The King leaped off the table, landing five feet away. Almost immediately, the table was knocked over, sending bottles and glasses flying, and the wreckage was swept along the ground by the rushing crowd, with Bowler carried along like a captured bride, as the King famously described in his newspaper article. The great fence creaked and broke under the weight of the climbers still scrambling over it. Huge gaps were ripped open by this human force, and through them, the King could see more and more frantic faces, almost like a dream, along with even more men racing by. They looked as random as if someone had opened a human trash bin. Some were unscathed, others were slashed and bruised, some were dressed elegantly, while others were tattered and nearly naked, some wore the bizarre outfits of theatrical cities, and others dressed in plain modern clothes. The King gazed at them all, but none of them noticed him. Suddenly, he stepped forward.
"Barker," he said, "what is all this?"
"Barker," he said, "what's going on here?"
"Beaten," said the politician—"beaten all to hell!" And he plunged past with nostrils shaking like a horse's, and more and more men plunged after him.
"Beaten," said the politician—"beaten all to hell!" And he rushed by with nostrils flaring like a horse's, and more and more men followed him.
Almost as he spoke, the last standing strip of fence bowed and snapped, flinging, as from a catapult, a new figure upon the road. He wore the flaming red of the halberdiers of[Pg 184] Notting Hill, and on his weapon there was blood, and in his face victory. In another moment masses of red glowed through the gaps of the fence, and the pursuers, with their halberds, came pouring down the lane. Pursued and pursuers alike swept by the little figure with the owlish eyes, who had not taken his hands out of his pockets.
Almost as he spoke, the last piece of the fence bent and broke, launching a new figure onto the road like a catapult. He wore the bright red uniform of the halberdiers of[Pg 184] Notting Hill, and his weapon was stained with blood, his face filled with triumph. In another moment, groups of red swarmed through the gaps in the fence, and the pursuers, armed with their halberds, rushed down the lane. Both the pursued and the pursuers passed by the small figure with the owlish eyes, who hadn’t taken his hands out of his pockets.
The King had still little beyond the confused sense of a man caught in a torrent—the feeling of men eddying by. Then something happened which he was never able afterwards to describe, and which we cannot describe for him. Suddenly in the dark entrance, between the broken gates of a garden, there appeared framed a flaming figure.
The King felt like a man swept away in a torrent, surrounded by people swirling around him. Then something happened that he could never put into words, and we can’t describe it for him. Suddenly, in the dark entrance, between the broken gates of a garden, a bright figure appeared.
Adam Wayne, the conqueror, with his face flung back, and his mane like a lion's, stood with his great sword point upwards, the red raiment of his office flapping round him like the red wings of an archangel. And the King saw, he knew not how, something new and overwhelming. The great green trees and the great red robes swung together in the wind. The sword seemed made for the sunlight. The preposterous masquerade, born of his own mockery, towered over him and embraced the world. This was the normal, this was sanity,[Pg 185] this was nature; and he himself, with his rationality and his detachment and his black frock-coat, he was the exception and the accident—a blot of black upon a world of crimson and gold.
Adam Wayne, the conqueror, with his head thrown back and his hair like a lion's mane, stood with his huge sword pointing upwards, his red robes fluttering around him like the wings of an archangel. The King saw, he didn't know how, something new and overwhelming. The tall green trees and the vibrant red robes swayed together in the wind. The sword seemed made for the sunlight. The absurd spectacle, a product of his own mockery, loomed over him and embraced the world. This was the norm, this was sanity, this was nature; and he himself, with his logic and detachment and his black coat, was the exception and the anomaly—a splash of black on a world of crimson and gold.[Pg 185]
Book 4
Chapter 1—The Battle of the Lamps
Mr. Buck, who, though retired, frequently went down to his big drapery stores in Kensington High Street, was locking up those premises, being the last to leave. It was a wonderful evening of green and gold, but that did not trouble him very much. If you had pointed it out, he would have agreed seriously, for the rich always desire to be artistic.
Mr. Buck, who, although retired, often visited his large fabric stores on Kensington High Street, was locking up as the last one to leave. It was a beautiful evening filled with green and gold, but that didn’t bother him much. If you had mentioned it, he would have nodded in agreement because wealthy people always want to appreciate art.
He stepped out into the cool air, buttoning up his light yellow coat, and blowing great clouds from his cigar, when a figure dashed up to him in another yellow overcoat, but unbuttoned and flying behind him.
He stepped outside into the cool air, buttoning up his light yellow coat and exhaling big clouds of cigar smoke when a figure rushed towards him in another yellow overcoat, but this one was unbuttoned and flapping behind him.
"Hullo, Barker!" said the draper. "Any of our summer articles? You're too late. Factory Acts, Barker. Humanity and progress, my boy."
"Helloo, Barker!" said the fabric store owner. "Got any of our summer items? You're too late. Factory rules, Barker. People and progress, my friend."
"Oh, don't chatter," cried Barker, stamping. "We've been beaten."
"Oh, stop whining," shouted Barker, stamping his foot. "We've lost."
"Beaten—by what?" asked Buck, mystified.
"Beaten—by what?" Buck asked, confused.
"By Wayne."
"By Wayne."
Buck looked at Barker's fierce white face for the first time, as it gleamed in the lamplight.
Buck looked at Barker's intense white face for the first time, shining in the lamplight.
"Come and have a drink," he said.
"Come and grab a drink," he said.
They adjourned to a cushioned and glaring buffet, and Buck established himself slowly and lazily in a seat, and pulled out his cigar-case.
They moved to a comfy and bright buffet, and Buck settled in slowly and lazily in a chair, pulling out his cigar case.
"Have a smoke," he said.
"Let's smoke," he said.
Barker was still standing, and on the fret, but after a moment's hesitation, he sat down as if he might spring up again the next minute. They ordered drinks in silence.
Barker was still standing, looking anxious, but after a brief hesitation, he sat down as if he might jump up again at any moment. They ordered drinks in silence.
"How did it happen?" asked Buck, turning his big bold eyes on him.
"How did it happen?" Buck asked, looking at him with his big, bold eyes.
"How the devil do I know?" cried Barker. "It happened like—like a dream. How can two hundred men beat six hundred? How can they?"
"How the heck am I supposed to know?" shouted Barker. "It was like—like a dream. How can two hundred guys beat six hundred? How is that even possible?"
"Well," said Buck, coolly, "how did they? You ought to know."
"Well," Buck said casually, "how did they? You should know."
"I don't know; I can't describe," said the other, drumming on the table. "It seemed like this. We were six hundred, and marched with those damned poleaxes of Auberon's—the only weapons we've got. We marched two abreast. We went up Holland Walk, between the high palings which seemed to me to go straight as an arrow for Pump Street. I was near the tail of the line, and it was a long one. When the end of it was still between the high palings, the head of the line was already crossing Holland Park Avenue. Then the head[Pg 191] plunged into the network of narrow streets on the other side, and the tail and myself came out on the great crossing. When we also had reached the northern side and turned up a small street that points, crookedly as it were, towards Pump Street, the whole thing felt different. The streets dodged and bent so much that the head of our line seemed lost altogether: it might as well have been in North America. And all this time we hadn't seen a soul."
"I don't know; I can't describe it," said the other, tapping on the table. "It felt like this. We were six hundred and marched with those damn poleaxes from Auberon—the only weapons we had. We marched two by two. We went up Holland Walk, between the tall fences that seemed to go straight as an arrow toward Pump Street. I was near the back of the line, and it was a long one. While the rear was still between the tall fences, the front was already crossing Holland Park Avenue. Then the front plunged into the maze of narrow streets on the other side, and the back, including me, came out at the main intersection. When we finally reached the northern side and turned onto a small street that awkwardly points toward Pump Street, everything felt different. The streets twisted and turned so much that the front of our line looked completely lost: it may as well have been in North America. And through all this, we hadn't seen a single person."
Buck, who was idly dabbing the ash of his cigar on the ash-tray, began to move it deliberately over the table, making feathery grey lines, a kind of map.
Buck, who was casually tapping the ash from his cigar into the ashtray, started to move it purposefully across the table, creating wispy grey lines, almost like a map.
"But though the little streets were all deserted (which got a trifle on my nerves), as we got deeper and deeper into them, a thing began to happen that I couldn't understand. Sometimes a long way ahead—three turns or corners ahead, as it were—there broke suddenly a sort of noise, clattering, and confused cries, and then stopped. Then, when it happened, something, I can't describe it—a kind of shake or stagger went down the line, as if the line were a live thing, whose head had been struck, or had been an electric cord. None of us knew why we were moving, but we moved and jostled. Then we recovered, and went on[Pg 192] through the little dirty streets, round corners, and up twisted ways. The little crooked streets began to give me a feeling I can't explain—as if it were a dream. I felt as if things had lost their reason, and we should never get out of the maze. Odd to hear me talk like that, isn't it? The streets were quite well-known streets, all down on the map. But the fact remains. I wasn't afraid of something happening. I was afraid of nothing ever happening—nothing ever happening for all God's eternity."
"But even though the little streets were completely deserted (which was a bit unnerving), as we ventured deeper into them, something started happening that I couldn't grasp. Sometimes, far ahead—three turns or corners away, it seemed—there would suddenly be a burst of noise, clattering, and mixed shouts, and then it would stop. When it happened, something I can't describe—a sort of shudder or tremor—ran through the group, as if we were a living entity that had just been struck, or like an electric wire. None of us understood why we were moving, but we did, bumping into each other. Then we regained our composure and continued on[Pg 192] through the little filthy streets, around corners, and up twisted paths. The crooked little streets started giving me a feeling I can't articulate—as if it were a dream. I felt like everything had lost its logic, and we might never escape the maze. Odd to hear me say that, isn't it? These were all familiar streets, clearly marked on the map. But that doesn't change the fact. I wasn't afraid of something happening. I was afraid of nothing ever happening—nothing ever happening for all of eternity."
He drained his glass and called for more whisky. He drank it, and went on.
He finished his drink and ordered another whisky. He had it and continued on.
"And then something did happen. Buck, it's the solemn truth, that nothing has ever happened to you in your life. Nothing had ever happened to me in my life."
"And then something actually happened. Buck, it's the honest truth that nothing has ever happened to you in your life. Nothing had ever happened to me in my life."
"Nothing ever happened!" said Buck, staring. "What do you mean?"
"Nothing ever happened!" Buck exclaimed, staring in disbelief. "What do you mean?"
"Nothing has ever happened," repeated Barker, with a morbid obstinacy. "You don't know what a thing happening means? You sit in your office expecting customers, and customers come; you walk in the street expecting friends, and friends meet you; you want a drink, and get it; you feel inclined for a bet, and make it. You expect either to win or lose, and you do either one or the other. But[Pg 193] things happening!" and he shuddered ungovernably.
"Nothing has ever happened," Barker repeated stubbornly. "You don't understand what it means for something to actually happen? You sit in your office waiting for customers, and customers show up; you walk down the street expecting to see friends, and you do; you want a drink, and you get one; you feel like placing a bet, and you make it. You expect to either win or lose, and you do one or the other. But[Pg 193] things happening!" He shuddered uncontrollably.
"Go on," said Buck, shortly. "Get on."
"Go ahead," Buck said abruptly. "Keep going."
"As we walked wearily round the corners, something happened. When something happens, it happens first, and you see it afterwards. It happens of itself, and you have nothing to do with it. It proves a dreadful thing—that there are other things besides one's self. I can only put it in this way. We went round one turning, two turnings, three turnings, four turnings, five. Then I lifted myself slowly up from the gutter where I had been shot half senseless, and was beaten down again by living men crashing on top of me, and the world was full of roaring, and big men rolling about like nine-pins."
"As we walked tiredly around the corners, something happened. When something happens, it occurs first, and you realize it afterwards. It happens on its own, and you have no control over it. It reveals a terrible truth—that there are other things besides just yourself. I can only explain it this way. We turned one corner, two corners, three corners, four corners, five. Then I slowly lifted myself up from the gutter where I had been shot, half unconscious, and was knocked down again by people crashing on top of me, and the world was filled with roaring, and big men rolling around like bowling pins."
Buck looked at his map with knitted brows.
Buck looked at his map with furrowed brows.
"Was that Portobello Road?" he asked.
"Was that Portobello Road?" he asked.
"Yes," said Barker—"yes; Portobello Road. I saw it afterwards; but, my God, what a place it was! Buck, have you ever stood and let a six foot of man lash and lash at your head with six feet of pole with six pounds of steel at the end? Because, when you have had that experience, as Walt Whitman says, 'you re-examine philosophies and religions.'"
"Yes," said Barker—"yes; Portobello Road. I saw it later; but, wow, what a place it was! Buck, have you ever stood there and let a six-foot-tall man strike your head repeatedly with a six-foot pole that has six pounds of steel at the end? Because when you've been through that, like Walt Whitman says, 'you start to rethink your philosophies and religions.'"
"I have no doubt," said Buck. "If that was Portobello Road, don't you see what happened?"
"I have no doubt," Buck said. "If that was Portobello Road, don’t you see what happened?"
"I know what happened exceedingly well. I was knocked down four times; an experience which, as I say, has an effect on the mental attitude. And another thing happened, too. I knocked down two men. After the fourth fall (there was not much bloodshed—more brutal rushing and throwing—for nobody could use their weapons), after the fourth fall, I say, I got up like a devil, and I tore a poleaxe out of a man's hand and struck where I saw the scarlet of Wayne's fellows, struck again and again. Two of them went over, bleeding on the stones, thank God; and I laughed and found myself sprawling in the gutter again, and got up again, and struck again, and broke my halberd to pieces. I hurt a man's head, though."
"I know what happened really well. I got knocked down four times; an experience that, as I mentioned, affects your mindset. And something else happened too. I took down two guys. After the fourth fall (there wasn’t much bloodshed—just more wild rushing and throwing—since no one could use their weapons), after the fourth fall, I say, I got up like a beast, snatched a poleaxe out of a guy’s hand, and hit wherever I saw the red of Wayne's men, hit again and again. Two of them went down, bleeding on the stones, thank God; and I laughed and found myself sprawled in the gutter again, got up again, and hit again, and broke my halberd into pieces. I did hurt a guy’s head, though."
Buck set down his glass with a bang, and spat out curses through his thick moustache.
Buck slammed his glass down and muttered curses through his bushy mustache.
"What is the matter?" asked Barker, stopping, for the man had been calm up to now, and now his agitation was far more violent than his own.
"What’s going on?" asked Barker, stopping, because the man had been calm until now, and now his agitation was much more intense than his own.
"The matter?" said Buck, bitterly; "don't you see how these maniacs have got us? Why[Pg 195] should two idiots, one a clown and the other a screaming lunatic, make sane men so different from themselves? Look here, Barker; I will give you a picture. A very well-bred young man of this century is dancing about in a frock-coat. He has in his hands a nonsensical seventeenth-century halberd, with which he is trying to kill men in a street in Notting Hill. Damn it! don't you see how they've got us? Never mind how you felt—that is how you looked. The King would put his cursed head on one side and call it exquisite. The Provost of Notting Hill would put his cursed nose in the air and call it heroic. But in Heaven's name what would you have called it—two days before?"
"The issue?" Buck said bitterly. "Don't you see how these maniacs have taken control of us? Why[Pg 195] should two fools, one a clown and the other a screaming lunatic, make rational people behave so differently from themselves? Listen here, Barker; let me paint a picture for you. A well-mannered young man from this century is dancing around in a frock coat. He’s holding a ridiculous seventeenth-century halberd, trying to attack people in a street in Notting Hill. Damn it! Can't you see how they’ve got us? Forget how you felt—that’s how you looked. The King would tilt his cursed head and call it exquisite. The Provost of Notting Hill would raise his cursed nose and call it heroic. But for heaven's sake, what would you have called it—two days before?"
Barker bit his lip.
Barker bit his lip.
"You haven't been through it, Buck," he said. "You don't understand fighting—the atmosphere."
"You haven't experienced it, Buck," he said. "You don't get what fighting is like—the vibe."
"I don't deny the atmosphere," said Buck, striking the table. "I only say it's their atmosphere. It's Adam Wayne's atmosphere. It's the atmosphere which you and I thought had vanished from an educated world for ever."
"I don't deny the vibe," said Buck, hitting the table. "I just mean it's their vibe. It's Adam Wayne's vibe. It's the vibe that you and I thought had disappeared from an educated world forever."
"Well, it hasn't," said Barker; "and if you have any lingering doubts, lend me a poleaxe, and I'll show you."
"Well, it hasn’t," said Barker; "and if you have any doubts left, lend me a poleaxe, and I’ll prove it to you."
There was a long silence, and then Buck turned to his neighbour and spoke in that good-tempered tone that comes of a power of looking facts in the face—the tone in which he concluded great bargains.
There was a long silence, and then Buck turned to his neighbor and spoke in that friendly tone that comes from being able to face reality—the tone he used when closing big deals.
"Barker," he said, "you are right. This old thing—this fighting, has come back. It has come back suddenly and taken us by surprise. So it is first blood to Adam Wayne. But, unless reason and arithmetic and everything else have gone crazy, it must be next and last blood to us. But when an issue has really arisen, there is only one thing to do—to study that issue as such and win in it. Barker, since it is fighting, we must understand fighting. I must understand fighting as coolly and completely as I understand drapery; you must understand fighting as coolly and completely as you understand politics. Now, look at the facts. I stick without hesitation to my original formula. Fighting, when we have the stronger force, is only a matter of arithmetic. It must be. You asked me just now how two hundred men could defeat six hundred. I can tell you. Two hundred men can defeat six hundred when the six hundred behave like fools. When they forget the very conditions they are fighting in; when they fight in a[Pg 197] swamp as if it were a mountain; when they fight in a forest as if it were a plain; when they fight in streets without remembering the object of streets."
"Barker," he said, "you're right. This whole fighting thing has come back. It returned unexpectedly and caught us off guard. So, Adam Wayne gets the first win. But unless reason and math have lost their minds, we should get the next and final win. When a real issue arises, there's only one thing to do—study that issue directly and succeed in it. Barker, since it’s about fighting, we need to understand fighting. I have to grasp fighting as coolly and completely as I understand fabric; you need to understand fighting as coolly and completely as you understand politics. Now, let’s look at the facts. I still stand by my original point. Fighting, when we have the stronger force, is simply a matter of math. It has to be. You just asked me how two hundred men could beat six hundred. Here’s how: Two hundred can defeat six hundred when the six hundred act like idiots. When they ignore the circumstances they’re fighting under; when they treat a swamp like it’s a mountain; when they fight in a forest as if it’s open ground; when they engage in streets without remembering what streets are for."
"What is the object of streets?" asked Barker.
"What’s the purpose of streets?" asked Barker.
"What is the object of supper?" cried Buck, furiously. "Isn't it obvious? This military science is mere common sense. The object of a street is to lead from one place to another; therefore all streets join; therefore street fighting is quite a peculiar thing. You advanced into that hive of streets as if you were advancing into an open plain where you could see everything. Instead of that, you were advancing into the bowels of a fortress, with streets pointing at you, streets turning on you, streets jumping out at you, and all in the hands of the enemy. Do you know what Portobello Road is? It is the only point on your journey where two side streets run up opposite each other. Wayne massed his men on the two sides, and when he had let enough of your line go past, cut it in two like a worm. Don't you see what would have saved you?"
"What’s the point of supper?" Buck shouted angrily. "Isn't it clear? This military strategy is just common sense. The purpose of a street is to connect one place to another; so all streets intersect; that’s why street fighting is such a strange situation. You approached that maze of streets as if you were stepping into an open field where you could see everything. Instead, you were walking straight into the core of a fortress, with streets pointing at you, streets turning on you, streets popping out at you, all controlled by the enemy. Do you know what Portobello Road is? It’s the only spot on your journey where two side streets run opposite each other. Wayne grouped his troops on both sides, and once enough of your line passed by, he split it in two like a worm. Don’t you see what could have saved you?"
Barker shook his head.
Barker shook his head.
"Can't your 'atmosphere' help you?"[Pg 198] asked Buck, bitterly. "Must I attempt explanations in the romantic manner? Suppose that, as you were fighting blindly with the red Notting Hillers who imprisoned you on both sides, you had heard a shout from behind them. Suppose, oh, romantic Barker! that behind the red tunics you had seen the blue and gold of South Kensington taking them in the rear, surrounding them in their turn and hurling them on to your halberds."
"Can't your 'vibe' help you?"[Pg 198] asked Buck, bitterly. "Do I really have to explain this in a dramatic way? Imagine that, while you were fighting blindly against the red Notting Hillers who had you trapped on both sides, you heard a shout from behind them. Just imagine, oh, romantic Barker! that behind the red uniforms, you saw the blue and gold of South Kensington coming up from behind, surrounding them, and pushing them right onto your halberds."
"If the thing had been possible," began Barker, cursing.
"If it had been possible," Barker started, swearing.
"The thing would have been as possible," said Buck, simply, "as simple as arithmetic. There are a certain number of street entries that lead to Pump Street. There are not nine hundred; there are not nine million. They do not grow in the night. They do not increase like mushrooms. It must be possible, with such an overwhelming force as we have, to advance by all of them at once. In every one of the arteries, or approaches, we can put almost as many men as Wayne can put into the field altogether. Once do that, and we have him to demonstration. It is like a proposition of Euclid."
"The plan would have been entirely possible," Buck said plainly, "as straightforward as basic math. There are a limited number of street entrances that lead to Pump Street. They aren't nine hundred; they aren't nine million. They don't just appear overnight. They don't multiply like mushrooms. With the massive force we have, it should be possible to move through all of them at once. We can deploy nearly as many guys in every one of the routes as Wayne can field altogether. If we do that, we've got him for sure. It's like a proposition from Euclid."
"You think that is certain?" said Barker, anxious, but dominated delightfully.
"You really think that's certain?" said Barker, feeling anxious but also pleasantly overwhelmed.
"I'll tell you what I think," said Buck,[Pg 199] getting up jovially. "I think Adam Wayne made an uncommonly spirited little fight; and I think I am confoundedly sorry for him."
"I'll tell you my thoughts," Buck said, getting up cheerfully. "I think Adam Wayne put up a pretty impressive fight; and I feel really bad for him."
"Buck, you are a great man!" cried Barker, rising also. "You've knocked me sensible again. I am ashamed to say it, but I was getting romantic. Of course, what you say is adamantine sense. Fighting, being physical, must be mathematical. We were beaten because we were neither mathematical nor physical nor anything else—because we deserved to be beaten. Hold all the approaches, and with our force we must have him. When shall we open the next campaign?"
"Buck, you’re an amazing guy!" shouted Barker, standing up too. "You've brought me back to reality. I'm embarrassed to admit it, but I was getting a bit sentimental. Honestly, what you’re saying makes perfect sense. Fighting, being physical, has to be about strategy. We lost because we weren’t strategic or physical or anything else—we deserved to lose. We need to secure all the access points, and with our strength, we have to take him down. When should we kick off the next campaign?"
"Now," said Buck, and walked out of the bar.
"Now," Buck said, and walked out of the bar.
"Now!" cried Barker, following him eagerly. "Do you mean now? It is so late."
"Now!" shouted Barker, chasing after him excitedly. "Are you serious about now? It's really late."
Buck turned on him, stamping.
Buck turned on him, stomping.
"Do you think fighting is under the Factory Acts?" he said; and he called a cab. "Notting Hill Gate Station," he said; and the two drove off.
"Do you think fighting is covered by the Factory Acts?" he said, and he hailed a cab. "Notting Hill Gate Station," he said, and the two drove off.
A genuine reputation can sometimes be made in an hour. Buck, in the next sixty or eighty minutes, showed himself a really great man of action. His cab carried him like a[Pg 200] thunderbolt from the King to Wilson, from Wilson to Swindon, from Swindon to Barker again; if his course was jagged, it had the jaggedness of the lightning. Only two things he carried with him—his inevitable cigar and the map of North Kensington and Notting Hill. There were, as he again and again pointed out, with every variety of persuasion and violence, only nine possible ways of approaching Pump Street within a quarter of a mile round it; three out of Westbourne Grove, two out of Ladbroke Grove, and four out of Notting Hill High Street. And he had detachments of two hundred each, stationed at every one of the entrances before the last green of that strange sunset had sunk out of the black sky.
A real reputation can sometimes be built in just an hour. Buck, in the next sixty or eighty minutes, proved to be a true man of action. His cab shot him around like a[Pg 200] thunderbolt from the King to Wilson, from Wilson to Swindon, and back to Barker; if his route was erratic, it had the same spark as lightning. He only brought two things with him—his ever-present cigar and a map of North Kensington and Notting Hill. There were, as he repeatedly pointed out, with every form of persuasion and force, only nine possible ways to approach Pump Street within a quarter of a mile; three from Westbourne Grove, two from Ladbroke Grove, and four from Notting Hill High Street. And he had teams of two hundred each stationed at every entrance before the last glimmer of that strange sunset disappeared from the dark sky.
The sky was particularly black, and on this alone was one false protest raised against the triumphant optimism of the Provost of North Kensington. He overruled it with his infectious common sense.
The sky was especially dark, and on this alone was one false protest raised against the victorious optimism of the Provost of North Kensington. He dismissed it with his contagious common sense.
"There is no such thing," he said, "as night in London. You have only to follow the line of street lamps. Look, here is the map. Two hundred purple North Kensington soldiers under myself march up Ossington Street, two hundred more under Captain Bruce, of the North Kensington Guard, up Clanricarde[Pg 201] Gardens.[1] Two hundred yellow West Kensingtons under Provost Swindon attack from Pembridge Road. Two hundred more of my men from the eastern streets, leading away from Queen's Road. Two detachments of yellows enter by two roads from Westbourne Grove. Lastly, two hundred green Bayswaters come down from the North through Chepstow Place, and two hundred more under Provost Wilson himself, through the upper part of Pembridge Road. Gentlemen, it is mate in two moves. The enemy must either mass in Pump Street and be cut to pieces; or they must retreat past the Gaslight & Coke Co., and rush on my four hundred; or they must retreat past St. Luke's Church, and rush on the six hundred from the West. Unless we are all mad, it's plain. Come on. To your quarters and await Captain Brace's signal to advance. Then you have only to walk up a line of gas-lamps and smash this nonsense by pure mathematics. To-morrow we shall all be civilians again."
"There’s no such thing," he said, "as night in London. You just have to follow the street lamps. Look, here’s the map. Two hundred purple North Kensington soldiers under my command are marching up Ossington Street, another two hundred under Captain Bruce of the North Kensington Guard are going up Clanricarde[Pg 201] Gardens.[1] Two hundred yellow West Kensingtons under Provost Swindon are coming in from Pembridge Road. Two hundred more of my men from the eastern streets are coming away from Queen's Road. Two detachments of yellows are entering from two roads off Westbourne Grove. Lastly, two hundred green Bayswaters are coming down from the North through Chepstow Place, and another two hundred under Provost Wilson himself are coming through the upper part of Pembridge Road. Gentlemen, it’s checkmate in two moves. The enemy must either gather in Pump Street and get destroyed; or they must retreat past the Gaslight & Coke Co. and rush at my four hundred; or they must retreat past St. Luke's Church and rush at the six hundred from the West. Unless we’re all crazy, it’s clear. Come on. To your posts and wait for Captain Brace’s signal to move. Then all you have to do is walk up a line of gas lamps and crush this nonsense with pure strategy. Tomorrow we’ll all be civilians again."
His optimism glowed like a great fire in the night, and ran round the terrible ring in which Wayne was now held helpless. The fight was[Pg 202] already over. One man's energy for one hour had saved the city from war.
His optimism shone like a bright fire in the night, surrounding the terrible circle in which Wayne was now powerless. The fight was[Pg 202] already over. One man's energy for one hour had saved the city from war.
For the next ten minutes Buck walked up and down silently beside the motionless clump of his two hundred. He had not changed his appearance in any way, except to sling across his yellow overcoat a case with a revolver in it. So that his light-clad modern figure showed up oddly beside the pompous purple uniforms of his halberdiers, which darkly but richly coloured the black night.
For the next ten minutes, Buck walked back and forth silently next to the still group of his two hundred. He hadn't altered his look at all, except for draping a case containing a revolver over his yellow overcoat. This made his light-colored, modern figure stand out strangely next to the grand purple uniforms of his halberdiers, which added a dark yet rich color against the black night.
At length a shrill trumpet rang from some way up the street; it was the signal of advance. Buck briefly gave the word, and the whole purple line, with its dimly shining steel, moved up the side alley. Before it was a slope of street, long, straight, and shining in the dark. It was a sword pointed at Pump Street, the heart at which nine other swords were pointed that night.
At last, a loud trumpet blared from further up the street; it was the signal to move forward. Buck quickly relayed the order, and the entire purple line, with its faintly glimmering steel, advanced up the side alley. Ahead lay a long, straight street, gleaming in the dark. It was like a sword aimed at Pump Street, the center toward which nine other swords were directed that night.
A quarter of an hour's silent marching brought them almost within earshot of any tumult in the doomed citadel. But still there was no sound and no sign of the enemy. This time, at any rate, they knew that they were closing in on it mechanically, and they marched on under the lamplight and the dark without any of that eerie sense of ignorance which[Pg 203] Barker had felt when entering the hostile country by one avenue alone.
A quiet fifteen minutes of marching brought them close enough to hear any noise from the besieged fortress. But there was still no sound or sign of the enemy. This time, at least, they knew they were getting closer, and they moved on beneath the lights and through the darkness without the unsettling feeling of uncertainty that[Pg 203] Barker had experienced when entering enemy territory through a single path.
"Halt—point arms!" cried Buck, suddenly, and as he spoke there came a clatter of feet tumbling along the stones. But the halberds were levelled in vain. The figure that rushed up was a messenger from the contingent of the North.
"Halt—point your weapons!" shouted Buck suddenly, and as he spoke, there was a loud clattering of feet rushing over the stones. But the halberds were aimed in vain. The figure that came rushing up was a messenger from the Northern group.
"Victory, Mr. Buck!" he cried, panting; "they are ousted. Provost Wilson of Bayswater has taken Pump Street."
"Victory, Mr. Buck!" he exclaimed, out of breath; "they're out. Provost Wilson of Bayswater has taken Pump Street."
Buck ran forward in his excitement.
Buck rushed ahead in his excitement.
"Then, which way are they retreating? It must be either by St. Luke's to meet Swindon, or by the Gas Company to meet us. Run like mad to Swindon, and see that the yellows are holding the St. Luke's Road. We will hold this, never fear. We have them in an iron trap. Run!"
"Then, which way are they falling back? It has to be either by St. Luke's to connect with Swindon, or by the Gas Company to meet us. Run like crazy to Swindon, and make sure the yellows are holding St. Luke's Road. We'll hold this, don't worry. We’ve got them in a tight spot. Go!"
As the messenger dashed away into the darkness, the great guard of North Kensington swung on with the certainty of a machine. Yet scarcely a hundred yards further their halberd-points again fell in line gleaming in the gaslight; for again a clatter of feet was heard on the stones, and again it proved to be only the messenger.
As the messenger rushed off into the darkness, the strong guard of North Kensington continued on with the precision of a machine. But just a hundred yards later, their halberd points aligned once more, shining in the gaslight; for once again, the sound of footsteps echoed on the stones, and once again, it turned out to be just the messenger.
"Mr. Provost," he said, "the yellow West[Pg 204] Kensingtons have been holding the road by St. Luke's for twenty minutes since the capture of Pump Street. Pump Street is not two hundred yards away; they cannot be retreating down that road."
"Mr. Provost," he said, "the yellow West[Pg 204] Kensingtons have been holding the road by St. Luke's for twenty minutes since taking Pump Street. Pump Street is only two hundred yards away; they can't be retreating down that road."
"Then they are retreating down this," said Provost Buck, with a final cheerfulness, "and by good fortune down a well-lighted road, though it twists about. Forward!"
"Then they are backing off down this," said Provost Buck, with one last bit of cheer, "and lucky for us, it's down a well-lit road, even though it winds around. Let's go!"
As they moved along the last three hundred yards of their journey, Buck fell, for the first time in his life, perhaps, into a kind of philosophical reverie, for men of his type are always made kindly, and as it were melancholy, by success.
As they walked the last three hundred yards of their journey, Buck experienced, for the first time in his life, a kind of deep reflection, because men like him are often made gentle, and somewhat sad, by their success.
"I am sorry for poor old Wayne, I really am," he thought. "He spoke up splendidly for me at that Council. And he blacked old Barker's eye with considerable spirit. But I don't see what a man can expect when he fights against arithmetic, to say nothing of civilisation. And what a wonderful hoax all this military genius is! I suspect I've just discovered what Cromwell discovered, that a sensible tradesman is the best general, and that a man who can buy men and sell men can lead and kill them. The thing's simply like adding up a column in a ledger. If Wayne has two hundred men, he[Pg 205] can't put two hundred men in nine places at once. If they're ousted from Pump Street they're flying somewhere. If they're not flying past the church they're flying past the Works. And so we have them. We business men should have no chance at all except that cleverer people than we get bees in their bonnets that prevent them from reasoning properly—so we reason alone. And so I, who am comparatively stupid, see things as God sees them, as a vast machine. My God, what's this?" and he clapped his hands to his eyes and staggered back.
"I'm really sorry for poor old Wayne," he thought. "He really stood up for me at that Council. And he certainly gave old Barker a good punch. But I don't understand what a guy can expect when he's fighting against numbers, not to mention civilization. And what a ridiculous trick all this military genius is! I think I’ve just figured out what Cromwell figured out: that a sensible businessperson makes the best general, and that someone who can buy and sell people can lead and kill them. It’s just like adding up a column in a spreadsheet. If Wayne has two hundred men, he can’t spread them across nine places all at once. If they’re driven out of Pump Street, they’re running somewhere. If they're not sprinting past the church, they're rushing past the Works. And there we have it. We business types wouldn’t stand a chance if it weren’t for the fact that smarter people than us get crazy ideas that stop them from thinking clearly—so we’re left to reason on our own. And so I, who am relatively dim-witted, see things as God sees them, as a huge machine. My God, what’s this?" and he covered his eyes and stumbled back.
Then through the darkness he cried in a dreadful voice—
Then, through the darkness, he shouted in a terrifying voice—
"Did I blaspheme God? I am struck blind."
"Did I disrespect God? I'm blind now."
"What?" wailed another voice behind him, the voice of a certain Wilfred Jarvis of North Kensington.
"What?" cried another voice behind him, the voice of a guy named Wilfred Jarvis from North Kensington.
"Blind!" cried Buck; "blind!"
"Blind!" shouted Buck; "blind!"
"I'm blind too!" cried Jarvis, in an agony.
"I'm blind too!" Jarvis cried out in agony.
"Fools, all of you," said a gross voice behind them; "we're all blind. The lamps have gone out."
"All of you are fools," said a gruff voice behind them; "we're all blind. The lights have gone out."
"The lamps! But why? where?" cried Buck, turning furiously in the darkness. "How are we to get on? How are we to chase the enemy? Where have they gone?"
"The lamps! But why? Where?" Buck shouted, turning angrily in the dark. "How are we supposed to move forward? How are we supposed to pursue the enemy? Where have they gone?"
"The enemy went—" said the rough voice behind, and then stopped doubtfully.
"The enemy left—" said the harsh voice from behind, and then paused uncertainly.
"Where?" shouted Buck, stamping like a madman.
"Where?" yelled Buck, stomping around like a lunatic.
"They went," said the gruff voice, "past the Gas Works, and they've used their chance."
"They went," said the rough voice, "past the Gas Works, and they took their opportunity."
"Great God!" thundered Buck, and snatched at his revolver; "do you mean they've turned out—"
"Great God!" shouted Buck, reaching for his revolver. "Are you saying they've come out—"
But almost before he had spoken the words, he was hurled like a stone from catapult into the midst of his own men.
But almost before he finished speaking, he was launched like a stone from a catapult right into the middle of his own men.
"Notting Hill! Notting Hill!" cried frightful voices out of the darkness, and they seemed to come from all sides, for the men of North Kensington, unacquainted with the road, had lost all their bearings in the black world of blindness.
"Notting Hill! Notting Hill!" shouted terrifying voices from the darkness, and they seemed to come from every direction, as the men from North Kensington, unfamiliar with the area, had lost all sense of direction in the pitch-black void.
"Notting Hill! Notting Hill!" cried the invisible people, and the invaders were hewn down horribly with black steel, with steel that gave no glint against any light.
"Notting Hill! Notting Hill!" shouted the unseen crowd, and the attackers were brutally cut down with dark steel, steel that didn’t reflect any light.
Buck, though badly maimed with the blow of a halberd, kept an angry but splendid sanity. He groped madly for the wall and found it. Struggling with crawling fingers along it, he found a side opening and retreated into it with[Pg 207] the remnants of his men. Their adventures during that prodigious night are not to be described. They did not know whether they were going towards or away from the enemy. Not knowing where they themselves were, or where their opponents were, it was mere irony to ask where was the rest of their army. For a thing had descended upon them which London does not know—darkness, which was before the stars were made, and they were as much lost in it as if they had been made before the stars. Every now and then, as those frightful hours wore on, they buffeted in the darkness against living men, who struck at them and at whom they struck, with an idiot fury. When at last the grey dawn came, they found they had wandered back to the edge of the Uxbridge Road. They found that in those horrible eyeless encounters, the North Kensingtons and the Bayswaters and the West Kensingtons had again and again met and butchered each other, and they heard that Adam Wayne was barricaded in Pump Street.
Buck, although badly injured from a halberd strike, maintained a furious yet impressive composure. He frantically searched for the wall and found it. Struggling to feel his way along it, he discovered a side opening and retreated into it with[Pg 207] the remains of his men. Their experiences during that incredible night are beyond description. They couldn’t tell if they were moving toward or away from the enemy. Completely unaware of their own location or that of their opponents, it was just ironic to wonder where the rest of their army was. Something had descended upon them that London is unfamiliar with—darkness, which existed before the stars were created, and they were as lost in it as if they had been made before the stars. Every now and then, as those terrifying hours passed, they collided in the darkness with other men, who struck at them and whom they struck back at, with a crazed fury. When the gray dawn finally broke, they found they had wandered back to the edge of the Uxbridge Road. They discovered that in those horrific blind encounters, the North Kensingtons, Bayswaters, and West Kensingtons had repeatedly clashed and killed each other, and they learned that Adam Wayne was barricaded in Pump Street.
Chapter 2—The Correspondent of the Court Journal
Journalism had become, like most other such things in England under the cautious government and philosophy represented by James Barker, somewhat sleepy and much diminished in importance. This was partly due to the disappearance of party government and public speaking, partly to the compromise or dead-lock which had made foreign wars impossible, but mostly, of course, to the temper of the whole nation which was that of a people in a kind of back-water. Perhaps the most well known of the remaining newspapers was the Court Journal, which was published in a dusty but genteel-looking office just out of Kensington High Street. For when all the papers of a people have been for years growing more and more dim and decorous and optimistic, the dimmest and most decorous and most optimistic is very likely to win. In the journalistic competition which was still going on at the beginning of the twentieth century, the final victor was the Court Journal.
Journalism had become, like many other things in England under the cautious government and philosophy represented by James Barker, somewhat sleepy and significantly less important. This was partly due to the decline of party politics and public speaking, partly due to the compromise or deadlock that made foreign wars impossible, but mostly because of the mood of the entire nation, which felt stuck in a sort of backwater. Perhaps the best-known remaining newspaper was the Court Journal, published in a dusty but genteel-looking office just off Kensington High Street. When all the newspapers of a nation have been growing increasingly muted, proper, and optimistic for years, the one that is the dimmest, most proper, and most optimistic is likely to come out on top. In the journalistic competition that was still ongoing at the beginning of the twentieth century, the ultimate winner was the Court Journal.
For some mysterious reason the King had[Pg 209] a great affection for hanging about in the Court Journal office, smoking a morning cigarette and looking over files. Like all ingrainedly idle men, he was very fond of lounging and chatting in places where other people were doing work. But one would have thought that, even in the prosaic England of his day, he might have found a more bustling centre.
For some unknown reason, the King had[Pg 209] a strong liking for hanging out in the Court Journal office, smoking a morning cigarette and browsing through files. Like all naturally lazy people, he really enjoyed lounging and chatting in places where others were working. But you would think that, even in the ordinary England of his time, he could have found a more lively spot.
On this particular morning, however, he came out of Kensington Palace with a more alert step and a busier air than usual. He wore an extravagantly long frock-coat, a pale-green waistcoat, a very full and dégagé black tie, and curious yellow gloves. This was his uniform as Colonel of a regiment of his own creation, the 1st Decadents Green. It was a beautiful sight to see him drilling them. He walked quickly across the Park and the High Street, lighting his cigarette as he went, and flung open the door of the Court Journal office.
On this particular morning, though, he stepped out of Kensington Palace with a more energized stride and a busier vibe than usual. He wore an outrageously long coat, a light green vest, a very full and relaxed black tie, and some unusual yellow gloves. This was his outfit as Colonel of a regiment he had created himself, the 1st Decadents Green. It was a great sight to see him training them. He walked quickly across the Park and down High Street, lighting his cigarette as he went, and swung open the door of the Court Journal office.
"You've heard the news, Pally—you've heard the news?" he said.
"You've heard the news, buddy—you've heard the news?" he asked.
The Editor's name was Hoskins, but the King called him Pally, which was an abbreviation of Paladium of our Liberties.
The Editor's name was Hoskins, but the King called him Pally, which was a shortened form of Paladium of our Liberties.
"Well, your Majesty," said Hoskins, slowly (he was a worried, gentlemanly looking person, with a wandering brown beard)—"well, your[Pg 210] Majesty, I have heard rather curious things, but I—"
"Well, your Majesty," said Hoskins, slowly (he was a worried, gentlemanly looking person, with a wandering brown beard)—"well, your[Pg 210] Majesty, I have heard some rather curious things, but I—"
"You'll hear more of them," said the King, dancing a few steps of a kind of negro shuffle. "You'll hear more of them, my blood-and-thunder tribune. Do you know what I am going to do for you?"
"You'll hear more from them," said the King, dancing a few steps of a kind of shuffle. "You'll hear more from them, my bold champion. Do you know what I'm going to do for you?"
"No, your Majesty," replied the Paladium, vaguely.
"No, your Majesty," replied the Paladium, vaguely.
"I'm going to put your paper on strong, dashing, enterprising lines," said the King. "Now, where are your posters of last night's defeat?"
"I'm going to set your paper on bold, exciting, ambitious paths," said the King. "Now, where are your posters from last night's loss?"
"I did not propose, your Majesty," said the Editor, "to have any posters exactly—"
"I didn't suggest, Your Majesty," said the Editor, "that we should have any posters exactly—"
"Paper, paper!" cried the King, wildly; "bring me paper as big as a house. I'll do you posters. Stop, I must take my coat off." He began removing that garment with an air of set intensity, flung it playfully at Mr. Hoskins' head, entirely enveloping him, and looked at himself in the glass. "The coat off," he said, "and the hat on. That looks like a sub-editor. It is indeed the very essence of sub-editing. Well," he continued, turning round abruptly, "come along with that paper."
"Paper, paper!" shouted the King, excitedly; "bring me paper as big as a house. I’ll create posters. Wait, I need to take off my coat." He started taking off his coat with determination, tossed it playfully at Mr. Hoskins’ head, completely wrapping him up, and looked at himself in the mirror. "Coat off," he said, "and hat on. That looks like a sub-editor. It's truly the essence of sub-editing. Well," he added, turning around suddenly, "bring on that paper."
The Paladium had only just extricated[Pg 211] himself reverently from the folds of the King's frock-coat, and said bewildered—
The Paladium had only just pulled himself reverently from the folds of the King's frock coat, and said, confused—
"I am afraid, your Majesty—"
"I'm sorry, your Majesty—"
"Oh, you've got no enterprise," said Auberon. "What's that roll in the corner? Wall-paper? Decorations for your private residence? Art in the home, Pally? Fling it over here, and I'll paint such posters on the back of it that when you put it up in your drawing-room you'll paste the original pattern against the wall." And the King unrolled the wall-paper, spreading it over the whole floor. "Now give me the scissors," he cried, and took them himself before the other could stir.
"Oh, you’re lacking ambition," Auberon said. "What's that roll in the corner? Wallpaper? Decorations for your place? Home decor, Pally? Toss it over here, and I’ll paint some posters on the back that will match the original design when you hang it in your living room." The King then unrolled the wallpaper, spreading it all over the floor. "Now hand me the scissors," he shouted, grabbing them himself before the other could react.
He slit the paper into about five pieces, each nearly as big as a door. Then he took a big blue pencil, and went down on his knees on the dusty oil-cloth and began to write on them, in huge letters—
He cut the paper into about five pieces, each almost as big as a door. Then he grabbed a big blue pencil, knelt down on the dusty oilcloth, and started writing on them in huge letters—
"FROM THE FRONT.
GENERAL BUCK DEFEATED.
DARKNESS, DANGER, AND DEATH.
WAYNE SAID TO BE IN PUMP STREET.
FEELING IN THE CITY."
"FROM THE FRONT.
GENERAL BUCK DEFEATED.
DARKNESS, DANGER, AND DEATH.
WAYNE IS REPORTED TO BE ON PUMP STREET.
SENTIMENT IN THE CITY."
He contemplated it for some time, with his head on one side, and got up, with a sigh.
He thought about it for a while, tilting his head to the side, and then got up with a sigh.
"Not quite intense enough," he said—"not alarming. I want the Court Journal to be feared as well as loved. Let's try something more hard-hitting." And he went down on his knees again. After sucking the blue pencil for some time, he began writing again busily. "How will this do?" he said—
"Not intense enough," he said—"not alarming. I want the Court Journal to be feared as well as loved. Let's try something more impactful." And he got down on his knees again. After chewing on the blue pencil for a while, he started writing again quickly. "How about this?" he said—
WAYNE'S WONDERFUL VICTORY."
WAYNE'S AMAZING VICTORY.
"I suppose," he said, looking up appealingly, and sucking the pencil—"I suppose we couldn't say 'wictory'—'Wayne's wonderful wictory'? No, no. Refinement, Pally, refinement. I have it."
"I guess," he said, looking up with a charming expression, and chewing on the pencil—"I guess we couldn't say 'wictory'—'Wayne's amazing wictory'? No, no. It needs some finesse, Pally, finesse. I’ve got it."
"WAYNE WINS.
ASTOUNDING FIGHT IN THE DARK.
The gas-lamps in their courses fought against Buck."
WAYNE WINS.
Awesome fight in the dark.
The gas lamps struggled to stay lit against Buck."
"(Nothing like our fine old English translation.) What else can we say? Well, anything to annoy old Buck;" and he added, thoughtfully, in smaller letters—
"(Nothing like our good old English translation.) What else can we say? Well, anything to get on old Buck's nerves;" and he added, thoughtfully, in smaller letters—
"Rumoured Court-martial on General Buck."
"Rumored court-martial of General Buck."
"Those will do for the present," he said, and turned them both face downwards. "Paste, please."
"These will work for now," he said, and turned them both face down. "Glue, please."
The Paladium, with an air of great terror, brought the paste out of an inner room.
The Paladium, exuding an aura of intense fear, took the paste out of a back room.
The King slabbed it on with the enjoyment of a child messing with treacle. Then taking one of his huge compositions fluttering in each hand, he ran outside, and began pasting them up in prominent positions over the front of the office.
The King smeared it on like a kid playing with syrup. Then, grabbing one of his big pieces that was fluttering in each hand, he dashed outside and started sticking them up in noticeable spots on the front of the office.
"And now," said Auberon, entering again with undiminished vivacity—"now for the leading article."
"And now," said Auberon, walking back in with the same energy, "let's get to the main article."
He picked up another of the large strips of wall-paper, and, laying it across a desk, pulled out a fountain-pen and began writing with feverish intensity, reading clauses and fragments aloud to himself, and rolling them on his tongue like wine, to see if they had the pure journalistic flavour.
He grabbed another large piece of wallpaper, laid it across a desk, pulled out a fountain pen, and started writing with intense urgency, reading sentences and fragments out loud to himself, rolling them on his tongue like wine to check if they had that perfect journalistic flavor.
"The news of the disaster to our forces in Notting Hill, awful as it is—awful as it is—(no, distressing as it is), may do some good if it draws attention to the what's-his-name inefficiency (scandalous inefficiency, of course) of the Government's preparations. In our present state of information, it would be premature (what a jolly word!)—it would be premature to cast any reflections upon the conduct of General Buck, whose services upon so many stricken[Pg 214] fields (ha, ha!), and whose honourable scars and laurels, give him a right to have judgment upon him at least suspended. But there is one matter on which we must speak plainly. We have been silent on it too long, from feelings, perhaps of mistaken caution, perhaps of mistaken loyalty. This situation would never have arisen but for what we can only call the indefensible conduct of the King. It pains us to say such things, but, speaking as we do in the public interests (I plagiarise from Barker's famous epigram), we shall not shrink because of the distress we may cause to any individual, even the most exalted. At this crucial moment of our country, the voice of the People demands with a single tongue, 'Where is the King?' What is he doing while his subjects tear each other in pieces in the streets of a great city? Are his amusements and his dissipations (of which we cannot pretend to be ignorant) so engrossing that he can spare no thought for a perishing nation? It is with a deep sense of our responsibility that we warn that exalted person that neither his great position nor his incomparable talents will save him in the hour of delirium from the fate of all those who, in the madness of luxury or tyranny, have met the English people in the rare day of its wrath."
"The news of the disaster to our forces in Notting Hill, as awful as it is—awful as it is—(no, distressing as it is), might bring some good if it highlights the inefficiency (scandalous inefficiency, of course) of the Government's preparations. Given what we know now, it would be premature (what a jolly word!)—it would be premature to criticize General Buck's actions, considering his many services on so many stricken[Pg 214] fields (ha, ha!), and the honorable scars and honors he has earned, which certainly warrant at least a pause before judgment is passed. However, there is one issue we must address directly. We have been silent on it for too long, perhaps out of misplaced caution, perhaps out of misguided loyalty. This situation would never have happened if not for what we can only label as the King’s indefensible behavior. It pains us to say this, but, speaking as we do for the public good (I borrow from Barker's famous line), we won't hold back due to the distress we might cause anyone, even the most exalted. At this critical moment for our country, the People are united in asking, 'Where is the King?' What is he doing while his subjects are tearing each other apart in the streets of a great city? Are his entertainments and distractions (of which we cannot pretend to be unaware) so captivating that he can’t spare a moment for a struggling nation? With a strong sense of our responsibility, we caution that neither his high position nor his extraordinary talents will protect him during a time of chaos from the fate that has befallen all those who, in their madness of luxury or tyranny, have faced the English people on the rare day of their anger."
"I am now," said the King, "going to write an account of the battle by an eye-witness." And he picked up a fourth sheet of wall-paper. Almost at the same moment Buck strode quickly into the office. He had a bandage round his head.
"I am now," said the King, "going to write an account of the battle from someone who saw it." And he picked up a fourth sheet of wall-paper. Almost at the same moment, Buck quickly strode into the office. He had a bandage around his head.
"I was told," he said, with his usual gruff civility, "that your Majesty was here."
"I heard," he said, with his usual rough politeness, "that your Majesty was here."
"And of all things on earth," cried the King, with delight, "here is an eye-witness! An eye-witness who, I regret to observe, has at present only one eye to witness with. Can you write us the special article, Buck? Have you a rich style?"
"And of all things on earth," shouted the King, happily, "here’s an eyewitness! An eyewitness who, I’m sorry to say, currently has only one eye to see with. Can you write us the special article, Buck? Do you have a great style?"
Buck, with a self-restraint which almost approached politeness, took no notice whatever of the King's maddening geniality.
Buck, with a self-control that was nearly polite, completely ignored the King's frustrating friendliness.
"I took the liberty, your Majesty," he said shortly, "of asking Mr. Barker to come here also."
"I took the liberty, your Majesty," he said briefly, "of inviting Mr. Barker to come here too."
As he spoke, indeed, Barker came swinging into the office, with his usual air of hurry.
As he talked, Barker burst into the office, keeping his usual rushed vibe.
"What is happening now?" asked Buck, turning to him with a kind of relief.
"What’s going on now?" Buck asked, turning to him with a sense of relief.
"Fighting still going on," said Barker. "The four hundred from West Kensington were hardly touched last night. They hardly got near the place. Poor Wilson's Bayswater[Pg 216] men got cut about, though. They fought confoundedly well. They took Pump Street once. What mad things do happen in the world. To think that of all of us it should be little Wilson with the red whiskers who came out best."
"Fighting is still happening," said Barker. "The four hundred from West Kensington barely made an impact last night. They hardly got near the place. Poor Wilson's Bayswater[Pg 216] guys got beaten up, though. They fought remarkably well. They took Pump Street at one point. It's unbelievable what crazy things happen in the world. To think that out of all of us, it was little Wilson with the red whiskers who did the best."
The King made a note on his paper—
The King wrote a note on his paper—
"Romantic Conduct of Mr. Wilson."
"Mr. Wilson's Romantic Behavior."
"Yes," said Buck; "it makes one a bit less proud of one's h's."
"Yeah," said Buck; "it makes you feel a bit less proud of your h's."
The King suddenly folded or crumpled up the paper, and put it in his pocket.
The King suddenly crumpled the paper and shoved it in his pocket.
"I have an idea," he said. "I will be an eye-witness. I will write you such letters from the Front as will be more gorgeous than the real thing. Give me my coat, Paladium. I entered this room a mere King of England. I leave it, Special War Correspondent of the Court Journal. It is useless to stop me, Pally; it is vain to cling to my knees, Buck; it is hopeless, Barker, to weep upon my neck. 'When duty calls'—the remainder of the sentiment escapes me. You will receive my first article this evening by the eight-o'clock post."
"I have an idea," he said. "I’m going to be an eyewitness. I’ll write you such amazing letters from the Front that they'll be more impressive than the real thing. Hand me my coat, Paladium. I walked into this room as just a King of England. I’m leaving as the Special War Correspondent for the Court Journal. It’s pointless to try to stop me, Pally; it’s useless to hold onto my knees, Buck; it’s hopeless, Barker, to cry on my shoulder. 'When duty calls'—I can’t quite remember the rest of that phrase. You’ll get my first article this evening by the eight o'clock post."
And, running out of the office, he jumped upon a blue Bayswater omnibus that went swinging by.
And, rushing out of the office, he hopped onto a blue Bayswater bus that came swinging by.
"Well," said Barker, gloomily, "well."
"Well," said Barker, sadly, "well."
"Barker," said Buck, "business may be lower than politics, but war is, as I discovered last night, a long sight more like business. You politicians are such ingrained demagogues that even when you have a despotism you think of nothing but public opinion. So you learn to tack and run, and are afraid of the first breeze. Now we stick to a thing and get it. And our mistakes help us. Look here! at this moment we've beaten Wayne."
"Barker," Buck said, "business might be less important than politics, but war is, as I realized last night, much more similar to business. You politicians are so deeply entrenched in your own agendas that even when you're dealing with tyranny, all you care about is public opinion. So you learn to pivot and retreat, and you get anxious at the first sign of trouble. We, on the other hand, commit to something and see it through. And our mistakes teach us. Look! Right now, we've defeated Wayne."
"Beaten Wayne," repeated Barker.
"Defeated Wayne," repeated Barker.
"Why the dickens not?" cried the other, flinging out his hands. "Look here. I said last night that we had them by holding the nine entrances. Well, I was wrong. We should have had them but for a singular event—the lamps went out. But for that it was certain. Has it occurred to you, my brilliant Barker, that another singular event has happened since that singular event of the lamps going out?"
"Why the heck not?" shouted the other, throwing his hands up. "Listen, I said last night that we had them covered by controlling the nine entrances. Well, I was wrong. We would have had them if it weren't for a strange occurrence—the lights went out. But for that, it was a sure thing. Have you thought, my clever Barker, that another strange occurrence has happened since that strange event of the lights going out?"
"What event?" asked Barker.
"What event?" Barker asked.
"By an astounding coincidence, the sun has risen," cried out Buck, with a savage air of patience. "Why the hell aren't we holding all those approaches now, and passing in on them again? It should have been done at sunrise.[Pg 218] The confounded doctor wouldn't let me go out. You were in command."
"By an incredible coincidence, the sun has risen," Buck shouted, sounding frustrated yet patient. "Why aren’t we controlling all those routes now and moving in on them again? It should have happened at sunrise.[Pg 218] That annoying doctor wouldn’t let me go out. You were in charge."
Barker smiled grimly.
Barker smiled wryly.
"It is a gratification to me, my dear Buck, to be able to say that we anticipated your suggestions precisely. We went as early as possible to reconnoitre the nine entrances. Unfortunately, while we were fighting each other in the dark, like a lot of drunken navvies, Mr. Wayne's friends were working very hard indeed. Three hundred yards from Pump Street, at every one of those entrances, there is a barricade nearly as high as the houses. They were finishing the last, in Pembridge Road, when we arrived. Our mistakes," he cried bitterly, and flung his cigarette on the ground. "It is not we who learn from them."
"It’s a pleasure for me, my dear Buck, to say that we managed to anticipate your suggestions exactly. We went out as early as we could to scout the nine entrances. Unfortunately, while we were fighting each other in the dark like a bunch of drunk construction workers, Mr. Wayne's friends were working very hard indeed. Three hundred yards from Pump Street, at each of those entrances, there’s a barricade almost as high as the houses. They were finishing the last one on Pembridge Road when we arrived. 'Our mistakes,' he shouted bitterly, tossing his cigarette on the ground. 'It’s not us who learn from them.'"
There was a silence for a few moments, and Barker lay back wearily in a chair. The office clock ticked exactly in the stillness.
There was a pause for a few moments, and Barker leaned back tiredly in a chair. The office clock ticked steadily in the quiet.
At length Barker said suddenly—
Finally, Barker said suddenly—
"Buck, does it ever cross your mind what this is all about? The Hammersmith to Maida Vale thoroughfare was an uncommonly good speculation. You and I hoped a great deal from it. But is it worth it? It will cost us thousands to crush this ridiculous riot. Suppose we let it alone?"
"Buck, do you ever think about what all this is really about? The Hammersmith to Maida Vale route was an unusually good investment. You and I had high hopes for it. But is it worth it? It’s going to cost us thousands to put down this ridiculous riot. What if we just leave it be?"
"And be thrashed in public by a red-haired madman whom any two doctors would lock up?" cried out Buck, starting to his feet. "What do you propose to do, Mr. Barker? To apologise to the admirable Mr. Wayne? To kneel to the Charter of the Cities? To clasp to your bosom the flag of the Red Lion? To kiss in succession every sacred lamp-post that saved Notting Hill? No, by God! My men fought jolly well—they were beaten by a trick. And they'll fight again."
"And get publicly beaten by a red-haired lunatic that any two doctors would lock up?" Buck shouted, jumping to his feet. "What do you plan to do, Mr. Barker? Apologize to the amazing Mr. Wayne? Kneel before the Charter of the Cities? Embrace the Red Lion flag? Kiss every sacred lamp-post that protected Notting Hill? No way! My men fought bravely—they lost due to a trick. And they'll fight again."
"Buck," said Barker, "I always admired you. And you were quite right in what you said the other day."
"Buck," Barker said, "I've always admired you. And you were completely right about what you said the other day."
"In what?"
"In what way?"
"In saying," said Barker, rising quietly, "that we had all got into Adam Wayne's atmosphere and out of our own. My friend, the whole territorial kingdom of Adam Wayne extends to about nine streets, with barricades at the end of them. But the spiritual kingdom of Adam Wayne extends, God knows where—it extends to this office, at any rate. The red-haired madman whom any two doctors would lock up is filling this room with his roaring, unreasonable soul. And it was the red-haired madman who said the last word you spoke."
"In saying," Barker said quietly as he stood up, "that we’ve all stepped into Adam Wayne’s world and left our own behind. My friend, the whole territory of Adam Wayne covers about nine streets, with barricades at their ends. But Adam Wayne’s influence? Who knows where that goes—it definitely reaches this office, at least. The red-haired maniac whom any two doctors would lock away is filling this room with his raging, irrational spirit. And it was that red-haired maniac who said the last thing you just spoke."
Buck walked to the window without replying. "You understand, of course," he said at last, "I do not dream of giving in."
Buck walked over to the window without saying anything. "You get it, right?" he finally said. "I have no intention of backing down."
The King, meanwhile, was rattling along on the top of his blue omnibus. The traffic of London as a whole had not, of course, been greatly disturbed by these events, for the affair was treated as a Notting Hill riot, and that area was marked off as if it had been in the hands of a gang of recognised rioters. The blue omnibuses simply went round as they would have done if a road were being mended, and the omnibus on which the correspondent of the Court Journal was sitting swept round the corner of Queen's Road, Bayswater.
The King was cruising along on top of his blue bus. The overall traffic in London hadn’t been significantly impacted by these events, as the situation was seen as just a Notting Hill riot, and that area was treated like it was under control of known rioters. The blue buses simply rerouted as they would if a street were under repair, and the bus that the correspondent from the Court Journal was on turned the corner of Queen's Road, Bayswater.
The King was alone on the top of the vehicle, and was enjoying the speed at which it was going.
The King was alone at the top of the vehicle, enjoying the speed it was going.
"Forward, my beauty, my Arab," he said, patting the omnibus encouragingly, "fleetest of all thy bounding tribe. Are thy relations with thy driver, I wonder, those of the Bedouin and his steed? Does he sleep side by side with thee—"
"Go ahead, my beauty, my Arabian," he said, patting the bus encouragingly, "fastest of all your spirited tribe. I wonder, are your ties with your driver like those of a Bedouin and his horse? Does he sleep beside you—"
His meditations were broken by a sudden and jarring stoppage. Looking over the edge,[Pg 221] he saw that the heads of the horses were being held by men in the uniform of Wayne's army, and heard the voice of an officer calling out orders.
His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden and jarring halt. Looking over the edge,[Pg 221] he saw that the heads of the horses were being held by men in Wayne's army uniform, and heard an officer shouting out commands.
King Auberon descended from the omnibus with dignity. The guard or picket of red halberdiers who had stopped the vehicle did not number more than twenty, and they were under the command of a short, dark, clever-looking young man, conspicuous among the rest as being clad in an ordinary frock-coat, but girt round the waist with a red sash and a long seventeenth-century sword. A shiny silk hat and spectacles completed the outfit in a pleasing manner.
King Auberon stepped off the bus with grace. The small group of red-halberd soldiers who had halted the vehicle numbered just twenty, led by a short, dark, sharp-looking young man. He stood out from the others in a typical frock coat, but with a red sash around his waist and a long sword from the seventeenth century. A shiny silk hat and glasses completed his stylish look.
"To whom have I the honour of speaking?" said the King, endeavouring to look like Charles I., in spite of personal difficulties.
"Who am I speaking to?" said the King, trying to look like Charles I., despite his personal challenges.
The dark man in spectacles lifted his hat with equal gravity.
The dark man in glasses lifted his hat with the same seriousness.
"My name is Bowles," he said. "I am a chemist. I am also a captain of O company of the army of Notting Hill. I am distressed at having to incommode you by stopping the omnibus, but this area is covered by our proclamation, and we intercept all traffic. May I ask to whom I have the honour—Why, good gracious, I beg your Majesty's pardon. I am[Pg 222] quite overwhelmed at finding myself concerned with the King."
"My name is Bowles," he said. "I’m a chemist and also the captain of O Company in the Notting Hill army. I'm sorry to inconvenience you by stopping the bus, but this area is under our order, and we’re stopping all traffic. May I ask who I have the honor of speaking to—Oh my, I apologize, Your Majesty. I'm quite overwhelmed to find myself in the presence of the King."
Auberon put up his hand with indescribable grandeur.
Auberon raised his hand with an indescribable sense of greatness.
"Not with the King," he said; "with the special war correspondent of the Court Journal."
"Not with the King," he said; "with the special war correspondent of the Court Journal."
"I beg your Majesty's pardon," began Mr. Bowles, doubtfully.
"I apologize, Your Majesty," Mr. Bowles started, uncertainly.
"Do you call me Majesty? I repeat," said Auberon, firmly, "I am a representative of the press. I have chosen, with a deep sense of responsibility, the name of Pinker. I should desire a veil to be drawn over the past."
"Do you call me Majesty? I repeat," said Auberon, firmly, "I am a representative of the press. I have chosen, with a deep sense of responsibility, the name of Pinker. I would prefer a curtain to be drawn over the past."
"Very well, sir," said Mr. Bowles, with an air of submission, "in our eyes the sanctity of the press is at least as great as that of the throne. We desire nothing better than that our wrongs and our glories should be widely known. May I ask, Mr. Pinker, if you have any objection to being presented to the Provost and to General Turnbull?"
"Alright, sir," said Mr. Bowles, with a respectful attitude, "we believe that the importance of the press is at least as significant as that of the monarchy. We want nothing more than for our struggles and our achievements to be recognized by everyone. Can I ask, Mr. Pinker, if you have any issue with being introduced to the Provost and General Turnbull?"
"The Provost I have had the honour of meeting," said Auberon, easily. "We old journalists, you know, meet everybody. I should be most delighted to have the same honour again. General Turnbull, also, it would be a gratification to know. The younger men[Pg 223] are so interesting. We of the old Fleet Street gang lose touch with them."
"The Provost I've had the pleasure of meeting," said Auberon casually. "As veteran journalists, we meet everyone, you know. I'd be thrilled to have the same opportunity again. It would also be great to meet General Turnbull. The younger guys[Pg 223] are so interesting. We from the old Fleet Street crew are losing touch with them."
"Will you be so good as to step this way?" said the leader of O company.
"Could you please come this way?" said the leader of O company.
"I am always good," said Mr. Pinker. "Lead on."
"I’m always good," said Mr. Pinker. "Go ahead."
Chapter 3—The Great Army of South Kensington
The article from the special correspondent of the Court Journal arrived in due course, written on very coarse copy-paper in the King's arabesque of handwriting, in which three words filled a page, and yet were illegible. Moreover, the contribution was the more perplexing at first, as it opened with a succession of erased paragraphs. The writer appeared to have attempted the article once or twice in several journalistic styles. At the side of one experiment was written, "Try American style," and the fragment began—
The article from the special correspondent of the Court Journal arrived on time, written on very rough copy paper in the King's ornate handwriting, where three words filled a page yet were hard to read. Additionally, the piece was even more confusing at first, as it started with a bunch of crossed-out paragraphs. It seemed the writer had tried the article a few times in different journalistic styles. Next to one attempt, it said, "Try American style," and the fragment began—
"The King must go. We want gritty men. Flapdoodle is all very ...;" and then broke off, followed by the note, "Good sound journalism safer. Try it."
"The King has to go. We need tough men. Nonsense is all very ...;" and then stopped, followed by the note, "Good sound journalism is safer. Give it a shot."
The experiment in good sound journalism appeared to begin—
The experiment in good sound journalism seemed to start—
"The greatest of English poets has said that a rose by any ..."
"The greatest of English poets has said that a rose by any ..."
This also stopped abruptly. The next annotation at the side was almost undecipherable, but seemed to be something like—
This also stopped suddenly. The next note on the side was nearly impossible to read, but it looked like it said—
"How about old Steevens and the mot juste? E.g...."
"How about old Steevens and the mot juste? For example...."
"Morning winked a little wearily at me over the curt edge of Campden Hill and its houses with their sharp shadows. Under the abrupt black cardboard of the outline, it took some little time to detect colours; but at length I saw a brownish yellow shifting in the obscurity, and I knew that it was the guard of Swindon's West Kensington army. They are being held as a reserve, and lining the whole ridge above the Bayswater Road. Their camp and their main force is under the great Waterworks Tower on Campden Hill. I forgot to say that the Waterworks Tower looked swart.
"Morning peeked a bit tiredly at me over the sharp edge of Campden Hill and its houses with their strong shadows. Under the sudden black outline, it took a little while to see any colors; but eventually, I noticed a brownish yellow shifting in the dimness, and I realized it was the guard of Swindon's West Kensington army. They are being kept as a reserve, lining the entire ridge above the Bayswater Road. Their camp and main force are beneath the large Waterworks Tower on Campden Hill. I forgot to mention that the Waterworks Tower looked dark."
"As I passed them and came over the curve of Silver Street, I saw the blue cloudy masses of Barker's men blocking the entrance to the high-road like a sapphire smoke (good). The disposition of the allied troops, under the general management of Mr. Wilson, appears to be as follows: The Yellow army (if I may so describe the West Kensingtonians) lies, as I have said, in a strip along the ridge, its furthest point westward being the west side of Campden Hill Road, its furthest point eastward the beginning of Kensington Gardens. The Green army of Wilson lines the Notting Hill[Pg 226] High Road itself from Queen's Road to the corner of Pembridge Road, curving round the latter, and extending some three hundred yards up towards Westbourne Grove. Westbourne Grove itself is occupied by Barker of South Kensington. The fourth side of this rough square, the Queen's Road side, is held by some of Buck's Purple warriors.
"As I walked past them and rounded the curve of Silver Street, I saw the blue cloudy masses of Barker's men blocking the entrance to the main road like sapphire smoke (good). The arrangement of the allied troops, under the overall leadership of Mr. Wilson, is as follows: The Yellow army (if I can refer to the West Kensingtonians that way) is positioned in a strip along the ridge, with its furthest point to the west being the west side of Campden Hill Road, and its furthest point to the east being the start of Kensington Gardens. The Green army of Wilson lines the Notting Hill[Pg 226] High Road itself from Queen's Road to the corner of Pembridge Road, curving around the latter and extending about three hundred yards up towards Westbourne Grove. Westbourne Grove itself is occupied by Barker of South Kensington. The fourth side of this rough square, the Queen's Road side, is held by some of Buck's Purple warriors."
"The whole resembles some ancient and dainty Dutch flower-bed. Along the crest of Campden Hill lie the golden crocuses of West Kensington. They are, as it were, the first fiery fringe of the whole. Northward lies our hyacinth Barker, with all his blue hyacinths. Round to the south-west run the green rushes of Wilson of Bayswater, and a line of violet irises (aptly symbolised by Mr. Buck) complete the whole. The argent exterior ... (I am losing the style. I should have said 'Curving with a whisk' instead of merely 'Curving.' Also I should have called the hyacinths 'sudden.' I cannot keep this up. War is too rapid for this style of writing. Please ask office-boy to insert mots justes.)
"The whole looks like an old, charming Dutch flower bed. At the top of Campden Hill, you can see the golden crocuses of West Kensington. They are like the first bright edge of it all. To the north is our hyacinth Barker, with his blue hyacinths. To the southwest, the green rushes of Wilson from Bayswater run, and a line of violet irises, fittingly represented by Mr. Buck, finish it off. The shiny exterior ... (I'm losing the vibe. I should have said 'Curving with a whisk' instead of just 'Curving.' Also, I should have referred to the hyacinths as 'sudden.' I can't keep this up. War moves too fast for this kind of writing. Please ask the office boy to add mots justes.)"
"The truth is that there is nothing to report. That commonplace element which is always ready to devour all beautiful things (as the Black Pig in the Irish Mythology will finally[Pg 227] devour the stars and gods); that commonplace element, as I say, has in its Black Piggish way devoured finally the chances of any romance in this affair; that which once consisted of absurd but thrilling combats in the streets, has degenerated into something which is the very prose of warfare—it has degenerated into a siege. A siege may be defined as a peace plus the inconvenience of war. Of course Wayne cannot hold out. There is no more chance of help from anywhere else than of ships from the moon. And if old Wayne had stocked his street with tinned meats till all his garrison had to sit on them, he couldn't hold out for more than a month or two. As a matter of melancholy fact, he has done something rather like this. He has stocked his street with food until there must be uncommonly little room to turn round. But what is the good? To hold out for all that time and then to give in of necessity, what does it mean? It means waiting until your victories are forgotten, and then taking the trouble to be defeated. I cannot understand how Wayne can be so inartistic.
"The truth is that there’s nothing to report. That everyday thing that always seems ready to consume all beautiful things (like the Black Pig in Irish mythology will eventually consume the stars and gods); that everyday thing, as I’m saying, has in its Black Piggish way finally consumed any chance of romance in this situation. What once involved absurd but exciting fights in the streets has now turned into something that feels like the dull reality of warfare—it has turned into a siege. A siege can be defined as a peace plus the hassle of war. Of course, Wayne can’t hold out. There’s no more chance of help coming from anywhere than there is of ships from the moon. And even if old Wayne had filled his street with canned goods until all his troops had to sit on them, he couldn’t last more than a month or two. Unfortunately, he has done something a bit like this. He has filled his street with food to the point where there’s hardly any room to move. But what’s the point? To hold out for all that time only to surrender out of necessity, what does that mean? It means waiting until your victories are forgotten and then making the effort to be defeated. I can’t understand how Wayne can be so unrefined."
"And how odd it is that one views a thing quite differently when one knows it is defeated! I always thought Wayne was rather fine. But now, when I know that he is done for, there[Pg 228] seem to be nothing else but Wayne. All the streets seem to point at him, all the chimneys seem to lean towards him. I suppose it is a morbid feeling; but Pump Street seems to be the only part of London that I feel physically. I suppose, I say, that it is morbid. I suppose it is exactly how a man feels about his heart when his heart is weak. 'Pump Street'—the heart is a pump. And I am drivelling.
"And how strange it is that you see something so differently when you know it's defeated! I always thought Wayne was quite impressive. But now, knowing that he's finished, there[Pg 228] seems to be nothing but Wayne. All the streets seem to lead to him, all the chimneys seem to lean toward him. I guess it's a morbid feeling; but Pump Street feels like the only part of London I can really sense. I guess, I say, that it is morbid. I guess it’s exactly how a man feels about his heart when his heart is weak. 'Pump Street'—the heart is a pump. And I’m rambling.
"Our finest leader at the front is, beyond all question, General Wilson. He has adopted alone among the other Provosts the uniform of his own halberdiers, although that fine old sixteenth-century garb was not originally intended to go with red side-whiskers. It was he who, against a most admirable and desperate defence, broke last night into Pump Street and held it for at least half an hour. He was afterwards expelled from it by General Turnbull, of Notting Hill, but only after desperate fighting and the sudden descent of that terrible darkness which proved so much more fatal to the forces of General Buck and General Swindon.
"Our top leader on the front lines is definitely General Wilson. Unlike the other Provosts, he has taken it upon himself to wear the uniform of his own halberdiers, even though that stylish old sixteenth-century outfit wasn’t originally meant to be paired with red sideburns. He was the one who, against an impressive and fierce defense, broke into Pump Street last night and held it for at least half an hour. He was later pushed out by General Turnbull from Notting Hill, but only after intense fighting and the sudden arrival of that dreadful darkness, which turned out to be far more devastating for the forces of General Buck and General Swindon."
"Provost Wayne himself, with whom I had, with great good fortune, a most interesting interview, bore the most eloquent testimony to the conduct of General Wilson and his men. His precise words are as follows: 'I have[Pg 229] bought sweets at his funny little shop when I was four years old, and ever since. I never noticed anything, I am ashamed to say, except that he talked through his nose, and didn't wash himself particularly. And he came over our barricade like a devil from hell.' I repeated this speech to General Wilson himself, with some delicate improvements, and he seemed pleased with it. He does not, however, seem pleased with anything so much just now as he is with the wearing of a sword. I have it from the front on the best authority that General Wilson was not completely shaved yesterday. It is believed in military circles that he is growing a moustache....
"Provost Wayne himself, who I had the great fortune to have a really interesting interview with, gave the most compelling praise for General Wilson and his men. His exact words were: 'I’ve bought sweets at his quirky little shop since I was four, and I still do. I never noticed much, I’m embarrassed to admit, except that he spoke through his nose and didn’t particularly keep himself clean. And he jumped over our barricade like a demon from hell.' I repeated this to General Wilson himself, with a few subtle tweaks, and he seemed to appreciate it. However, he doesn’t seem to be as pleased with anything right now as he is with wearing a sword. I’ve heard from the front on the best authority that General Wilson wasn’t completely shaved yesterday. There’s a belief in military circles that he’s growing a moustache...."
"As I have said, there is nothing to report. I walk wearily to the pillar-box at the corner of Pembridge Road to post my copy. Nothing whatever has happened, except the preparations for a particularly long and feeble siege, during which I trust I shall not be required to be at the Front. As I glance up Pembridge Road in the growing dusk, the aspect of that road reminds me that there is one note worth adding. General Buck has suggested, with characteristic acumen, to General Wilson that, in order to obviate the possibility of such a catastrophe as overwhelmed the allied forces in the last[Pg 230] advance on Notting Hill (the catastrophe, I mean, of the extinguished lamps), each soldier should have a lighted lantern round his neck. This is one of the things which I really admire about General Buck. He possesses what people used to mean by 'the humility of the man of science,' that is, he learns steadily from his mistakes. Wayne may score off him in some other way, but not in that way. The lanterns look like fairy lights as they curve round the end of Pembridge Road.
"As I've mentioned, there's nothing to report. I walk tiredly to the mailbox at the corner of Pembridge Road to send my copy. Nothing has happened at all, except for the preparations for a particularly long and weak siege, during which I hope I won't be needed at the Front. As I look up Pembridge Road in the fading light, the sight of that road reminds me that there's one important point to add. General Buck has suggested, with his usual insight, to General Wilson that, to prevent a repeat of the disaster that hit the allied forces in the last[Pg 230] attempt on Notting Hill (the disaster I'm referring to is the darkened lamps), every soldier should have a lit lantern around his neck. This is one of the things I truly admire about General Buck. He has what people used to call 'the humility of a scientist,' meaning he learns steadily from his mistakes. Wayne might best him in some other area, but not in that regard. The lanterns look like fairy lights as they curve around the end of Pembridge Road."
"Later.—I write with some difficulty, because the blood will run down my face and make patterns on the paper. Blood is a very beautiful thing; that is why it is concealed. If you ask why blood runs down my face, I can only reply that I was kicked by a horse. If you ask me what horse, I can reply with some pride that it was a war-horse. If you ask me how a war-horse came on the scene in our simple pedestrian warfare, I am reduced to the necessity, so painful to a special correspondent, of recounting my experiences.
"Later.—I’m writing with some difficulty, because blood is running down my face and making patterns on the paper. Blood is a really beautiful thing; that’s why it’s usually hidden. If you ask why blood is running down my face, I can only say that I was kicked by a horse. If you ask which horse, I can proudly say it was a war-horse. If you ask how a war-horse ended up in our straightforward, basic warfare, I find myself in the awkward position, so painful for a special correspondent, of having to recount my experiences."
"I was, as I have said, in the very act of posting my copy at the pillar-box, and of glancing as I did so up the glittering curve of Pembridge Road, studded with the lights of[Pg 231] Wilson's men. I don't know what made me pause to examine the matter, but I had a fancy that the line of lights, where it melted into the indistinct brown twilight, was more indistinct than usual. I was almost certain that in a certain stretch of the road where there had been five lights there were now only four. I strained my eyes; I counted them again, and there were only three. A moment after there were only two; an instant after only one; and an instant after that the lanterns near to me swung like jangled bells, as if struck suddenly. They flared and fell; and for the moment the fall of them was like the fall of the sun and stars out of heaven. It left everything in a primal blindness. As a matter of fact, the road was not yet legitimately dark. There were still red rays of a sunset in the sky, and the brown gloaming was still warmed, as it were, with a feeling as of firelight. But for three seconds after the lanterns swung and sank, I saw in front of me a blackness blocking the sky. And with the fourth second I knew that this blackness which blocked the sky was a man on a great horse; and I was trampled and tossed aside as a swirl of horsemen swept round the corner. As they turned I saw that they were not black, but scarlet;[Pg 232] they were a sortie of the besieged, Wayne riding ahead.
"I was, as I mentioned, in the process of mailing my letter at the pillar box, while glancing up at the sparkling curve of Pembridge Road, lit up by the lights of[Pg 231] Wilson's crew. I’m not sure why I paused to take a closer look, but I had a feeling that the line of lights, where it faded into the indistinct brown twilight, seemed more blurry than usual. I was almost sure that in a certain section of the road where there used to be five lights, there were now only four. I squinted; I counted them again, and there were only three. A moment later, there were just two; an instant after that, only one; and right after, the lanterns near me swung like jangled bells, as if they had been struck suddenly. They flared and dropped; and for that moment, their fall felt like the fall of the sun and stars from the sky. It left everything in complete darkness. In reality, the road wasn’t truly dark yet. There were still red rays of sunset in the sky, and the brown twilight still felt, in a way, warm like firelight. But for three seconds after the lanterns swung and sank, I saw a blackness blocking the sky ahead of me. And with the fourth second, I realized that this black shape blocking the sky was a man on a large horse; and I was trampled and tossed aside as a group of horsemen charged around the corner. As they turned, I saw that they weren’t black, but red;[Pg 232] they were a sortie of the besieged, with Wayne riding at the front."
"I lifted myself from the gutter, blinded with blood from a very slight skin-wound, and, queerly enough, not caring either for the blindness or for the slightness of the wound. For one mortal minute after that amazing cavalcade had spun past, there was dead stillness on the empty road. And then came Barker and all his halberdiers running like devils in the track of them. It had been their business to guard the gate by which the sortie had broken out; but they had not reckoned, and small blame to them, on cavalry. As it was, Barker and his men made a perfectly splendid run after them, almost catching Wayne's horses by the tails.
"I lifted myself up from the gutter, my vision blurred from a minor head wound, and, strangely enough, I didn’t care about either the blindness or the small cut. For one intense minute after that incredible parade had rushed by, there was complete silence on the empty road. Then Barker and all his soldiers came running like mad in pursuit. It had been their job to guard the gate that the group had broken out from; but they hadn't expected, and it was no fault of theirs, to see cavalry. As it turned out, Barker and his men made a truly impressive run after them, almost catching Wayne's horses by the tails."
"Nobody can understand the sortie. It consists only of a small number of Wayne's garrison. Turnbull himself, with the vast mass of it, is undoubtedly still barricaded in Pump Street. Sorties of this kind are natural enough in the majority of historical sieges, such as the siege of Paris in 1870, because in such cases the besieged are certain of some support outside. But what can be the object of it in this case? Wayne knows (or if he is too mad to know anything, at least Turnbull knows) that there is not, and never has been,[Pg 233] the smallest chance of support for him outside; that the mass of the sane modern inhabitants of London regard his farcical patriotism with as much contempt as they do the original idiotcy that gave it birth—the folly of our miserable King. What Wayne and his horsemen are doing nobody can even conjecture. The general theory round here is that he is simply a traitor, and has abandoned the besieged. But all such larger but yet more soluble riddles are as nothing compared to the one small but unanswerable riddle: Where did they get the horses?
"Nobody can make sense of the sortie. It only involves a small portion of Wayne's garrison. Turnbull himself, along with the bulk of it, is definitely still holed up in Pump Street. Sorties like this are pretty common in most historical sieges, like the siege of Paris in 1870, because in those situations, the besieged can count on some support from outside. But what could be the purpose of this one? Wayne knows (or if he's too crazy to recognize anything, at least Turnbull knows) that there isn't, and there never has been,[Pg 233] the slightest chance of support for him from outside; the majority of the rational modern residents of London view his ridiculous patriotism with as much disdain as they do the original stupidity that birthed it—the foolishness of our pathetic King. What Wayne and his horsemen are up to is beyond anyone’s guess. The general consensus around here is that he's just a traitor and has abandoned those under siege. But all those bigger, yet simpler puzzles pale in comparison to the one small but impossible question: Where did they get the horses?"
"Later.—I have heard a most extraordinary account of the origin of the appearance of the horses. It appears that that amazing person, General Turnbull, who is now ruling Pump Street in the absence of Wayne, sent out, on the morning of the declaration of war, a vast number of little boys (or cherubs of the gutter, as we pressmen say), with half-crowns in their pockets, to take cabs all over London. No less than a hundred and sixty cabs met at Pump Street; were commandeered by the garrison. The men were set free, the cabs used to make barricades, and the horses kept in Pump Street, where they were fed and exercised for several[Pg 234] days, until they were sufficiently rapid and efficient to be used for this wild ride out of the town. If this is so, and I have it on the best possible authority, the method of the sortie is explained. But we have no explanation of its object. Just as Barker's Blues were swinging round the corner after them, they were stopped, but not by an enemy; only by the voice of one man, and he a friend. Red Wilson of Bayswater ran alone along the main road like a madman, waving them back with a halberd snatched from a sentinel. He was in supreme command, and Barker stopped at the corner, staring and bewildered. We could hear Wilson's voice loud and distinct out of the dusk, so that it seemed strange that the great voice should come out of the little body. 'Halt, South Kensington! Guard this entry, and prevent them returning. I will pursue. Forward, the Green Guards!'
Later.—I’ve heard a truly remarkable story about how the horses appeared. It seems that the incredible General Turnbull, who is currently in charge of Pump Street while Wayne is away, sent out a lot of little boys (or gutter angels, as we call them in the press) with half-crowns in their pockets to take cabs all over London on the morning war was declared. A total of one hundred sixty cabs gathered at Pump Street and were taken over by the garrison. The drivers were released, the cabs were used to build barricades, and the horses were kept in Pump Street, where they were fed and exercised for several[Pg 234] days until they were fast and ready for this wild ride out of the city. If this is correct, and I have it from the best source possible, it explains the way they broke out. But we still don’t know the purpose behind it. Just when Barker's Blues were rounding the corner after them, they were halted, but not by an enemy; only by the shout of one man, who was a friend. Red Wilson from Bayswater was running down the main road like a lunatic, waving them back with a halberd he’d grabbed from a guard. He was in full command, and Barker stopped at the corner, staring and confused. We could hear Wilson’s voice loud and clear in the darkness, making it odd that such a powerful voice came from such a small figure. ‘Halt, South Kensington! Guard this entrance, and prevent them from coming back. I will chase them. Forward, the Green Guards!’
"A wall of dark blue uniforms and a wood of pole-axes was between me and Wilson, for Barker's men blocked the mouth of the road in two rigid lines. But through them and through the dusk I could hear the clear orders and the clank of arms, and see the green army of Wilson marching by towards the west. They were our great fighting-men. Wilson had filled[Pg 235] them with his own fire; in a few days they had become veterans. Each of them wore a silver medal of a pump, to boast that they alone of all the allied armies had stood victorious in Pump Street.
A wall of dark blue uniforms and a forest of pole-axes stood between me and Wilson, as Barker's men blocked the entrance to the road in two rigid lines. But through them and the dim light, I could hear the clear commands and the clanking of weapons, and see Wilson's green army marching westward. They were our elite fighters. Wilson had ignited their spirit; within a few days, they had become veterans. Each one wore a silver medal shaped like a pump, proudly showing that they alone of all the allied forces had triumphed in Pump Street.[Pg 235]
"I managed to slip past the detachment of Barker's Blues, who are guarding the end of Pembridge Road, and a sharp spell of running brought me to the tail of Wilson's green army as it swung down the road in pursuit of the flying Wayne. The dusk had deepened into almost total darkness; for some time I only heard the throb of the marching pace. Then suddenly there was a cry, and the tall fighting men were flung back on me, almost crushing me, and again the lanterns swung and jingled, and the cold nozzles of great horses pushed into the press of us. They had turned and charged us.
I managed to sneak past the group of Barker's Blues guarding the end of Pembridge Road, and a quick sprint brought me to the back of Wilson's green army as it moved down the road chasing after the fleeing Wayne. It had gotten dark; for a while, all I could hear was the sound of their marching. Then suddenly, there was a shout, and the tall soldiers were pushed back into me, nearly crushing me, and again the lanterns swung and jingled, while the cold noses of big horses pushed into the crowd around us. They had turned and charged at us.
"'You fools!' came the voice of Wilson, cleaving our panic with a splendid cold anger. 'Don't you see? the horses have no riders!'
"'You fools!' came Wilson's voice, cutting through our panic with a fierce cold anger. 'Don't you see? The horses have no riders!'"
"It was true. We were being plunged at by a stampede of horses with empty saddles. What could it mean? Had Wayne met some of our men and been defeated? Or had he flung these horses at us as some kind of ruse or[Pg 236] mad new mode of warfare, such as he seemed bent on inventing? Or did he and his men want to get away in disguise? Or did they want to hide in houses somewhere?
"It was true. We were being charged by a stampede of horses with empty saddles. What could it mean? Had Wayne run into some of our men and lost? Or had he sent these horses at us as a trick or some insane new tactic he seemed determined to create? Or did he and his men want to escape in disguise? Or did they want to hide in some houses?"
"Never did I admire any man's intellect (even my own) so much as I did Wilson's at that moment. Without a word, he simply pointed the halberd (which he still grasped) to the southern side of the road. As you know, the streets running up to the ridge of Campden Hill from the main road are peculiarly steep, they are more like sudden flights of stairs. We were just opposite Aubrey Road, the steepest of all; up that it would have been far more difficult to urge half-trained horses than to run up on one's feet.
"Never have I admired any man's intelligence (even my own) as much as I did Wilson's at that moment. Without saying a word, he simply pointed the halberd (which he still held) to the southern side of the road. As you know, the streets leading up to the ridge of Campden Hill from the main road are really steep; they feel more like sudden flights of stairs. We were right across from Aubrey Road, the steepest of them all; it would have been much harder to push half-trained horses up that than to run up on foot."
"'Left wheel!' hallooed Wilson. 'They have gone up here,' he added to me, who happened to be at his elbow.
"'Left wheel!' yelled Wilson. 'They went up here,' he added to me, since I happened to be right next to him."
"'Why?' I ventured to ask.
"'Why?' I dared to ask."
"'Can't say for certain,' replied the Bayswater General. 'They've gone up here in a great hurry, anyhow. They've simply turned their horses loose, because they couldn't take them up. I fancy I know. I fancy they're trying to get over the ridge to Kensingston or Hammersmith, or somewhere, and are striking up here because it's just beyond the end of our[Pg 237] line. Damned fools, not to have gone further along the road, though. They've only just shaved our last outpost. Lambert is hardly four hundred yards from here. And I've sent him word.'
"'Can't say for sure,' replied the Bayswater General. 'They've rushed up here in a real hurry, anyway. They've just let their horses go because they couldn't bring them along. I have a feeling I know what's up. I think they're trying to get over the ridge to Kensington or Hammersmith, or somewhere like that, and are coming up here because it's just beyond the end of our[Pg 237] line. It's ridiculous they didn't go further along the road, though. They've only just skimmed by our last outpost. Lambert is barely four hundred yards from here. And I've sent him a message.'
"'Lambert!' I said. 'Not young Wilfrid Lambert—my old friend.'
"'Lambert!' I said. 'Not young Wilfrid Lambert—my old friend.'"
"'Wilfrid Lambert's his name,' said the General; 'used to be a "man about town;" silly fellow with a big nose. That kind of man always volunteers for some war or other; and what's funnier, he generally isn't half bad at it. Lambert is distinctly good. The yellow West Kensingtons I always reckoned the weakest part of the army; but he has pulled them together uncommonly well, though he's subordinate to Swindon, who's a donkey. In the attack from Pembridge Road the other night he showed great pluck.'
"'Wilfrid Lambert is his name,' said the General; 'he used to be a "man about town;" a silly guy with a big nose. That type of guy always signs up for some war or another; and what's even funnier is that he's usually pretty good at it. Lambert is definitely skilled. I always thought the yellow West Kensingtons were the weakest part of the army, but he's managed to organize them really well, even though he's under Swindon, who's an idiot. During the attack from Pembridge Road the other night, he showed a lot of courage.'
"'He has shown greater pluck than that,' I said. 'He has criticised my sense of humour. That was his first engagement.'
"'He's shown more bravery than that,' I said. 'He's critiqued my sense of humor. That was his first challenge.'"
"This remark was, I am sorry to say, lost on the admirable commander of the allied forces. We were in the act of climbing the last half of Aubrey Road, which is so abrupt a slope that it looks like an old-fashioned map leaning up against the wall. There are lines of little trees,[Pg 238] one above the other, as in the old-fashioned map.
"This comment, unfortunately, went over the head of the great commander of the allied forces. We were in the middle of climbing the steep last half of Aubrey Road, which is such a sharp incline that it resembles an old-fashioned map propped up against the wall. There are rows of small trees,[Pg 238] stacked on top of each other, just like in the old-style map."
"We reached the top of it, panting somewhat, and were just about to turn the corner by a place called (in chivalrous anticipation of our wars of sword and axe) Tower Creçy, when we were suddenly knocked in the stomach (I can use no other term) by a horde of men hurled back upon us. They wore the red uniform of Wayne; their halberds were broken; their foreheads bleeding; but the mere impetus of their retreat staggered us as we stood at the last ridge of the slope.
"We made it to the top, breathing heavily, and were just about to turn the corner by a spot called Tower Creçy (a name that hinted at our upcoming battles with swords and axes) when we were suddenly struck in the stomach (I can’t think of a better way to say it) by a group of men rushing back toward us. They were wearing the red uniforms of Wayne; their halberds were shattered; their foreheads were bleeding; but the sheer force of their retreat knocked us back as we stood on the final ridge of the slope."
"'Good old Lambert!' yelled out suddenly the stolid Mr. Wilson of Bayswater, in an uncontrollable excitement. 'Damned jolly old Lambert! He's got there already! He's driving them back on us! Hurrah! hurrah! Forward, the Green Guards!'
"'Good old Lambert!' shouted suddenly the stoic Mr. Wilson from Bayswater, in a fit of uncontrollable excitement. 'Damn it, jolly old Lambert! He's made it there already! He's pushing them back on us! Hooray! hooray! Forward, the Green Guards!'"
"We swung round the corner eastwards, Wilson running first, brandishing the halberd—
"We swung around the corner to the east, Wilson leading the way, waving the halberd—
"Will you pardon a little egotism? Every one likes a little egotism, when it takes the form, as mine does in this case, of a disgraceful confession. The thing is really a little interesting, because it shows how the merely artistic habit has bitten into men like me. It was the most intensely exciting occurrence that had ever[Pg 239] come to me in my life; and I was really intensely excited about it. And yet, as we turned that corner, the first impression I had was of something that had nothing to do with the fight at all. I was stricken from the sky as by a thunderbolt, by the height of the Waterworks Tower on Campden Hill. I don't know whether Londoners generally realise how high it looks when one comes out, in this way, almost immediately under it. For the second it seemed to me that at the foot of it even human war was a triviality. For the second I felt as if I had been drunk with some trivial orgie, and that I had been sobered by the shock of that shadow. A moment afterwards, I realised that under it was going on something more enduring than stone, and something wilder than the dizziest height—the agony of man. And I knew that, compared to that, this overwhelming tower was itself a triviality; it was a mere stalk of stone which humanity could snap like a stick.
"Will you forgive a bit of self-indulgence? Everyone enjoys a bit of self-indulgence when it takes the form, like mine does in this case, of an embarrassing confession. It’s actually a bit interesting because it shows how deeply the artistic habit has affected people like me. It was the most thrilling moment I had ever experienced in my life, and I was genuinely excited about it. Yet, as we turned that corner, my first impression was something completely unrelated to the fight. I was struck by the height of the Waterworks Tower on Campden Hill as if by a thunderbolt. I’m not sure if Londoners generally realize how tall it looks when you come out, almost directly beneath it. For a moment, it seemed to me that, at its base, even human conflict was insignificant. For that moment, I felt like I had come down from some wild party and was sobered by the shock of that shadow. Moments later, I recognized that beneath it was something more lasting than stone and something more intense than any dizzying height—the suffering of humanity. And I realized that, compared to that, this towering structure was trivial; it was just a chunk of stone that humanity could break like a twig."
"I don't know why I have talked so much about this silly old Waterworks Tower, which at the very best was only a tremendous background. It was that, certainly, a sombre and awful landscape, against which our figures were relieved. But I think the real reason was, that[Pg 240] there was in my own mind so sharp a transition from the tower of stone to the man of flesh. For what I saw first when I had shaken off, as it were, the shadow of the tower, was a man, and a man I knew.
"I don't know why I've talked so much about this silly old Waterworks Tower, which, at best, was just a huge backdrop. It definitely created a gloomy and unsettling landscape against which we stood out. But I think the real reason is that[Pg 240] there was such a clear shift in my mind from the stone tower to the living man. Because as soon as I shook off, so to speak, the shadow of the tower, the first thing I saw was a man—and it was a man I recognized."
"Lambert stood at the further corner of the street that curved round the tower, his figure outlined in some degree by the beginning of moonrise. He looked magnificent, a hero; but he looked something much more interesting than that. He was, as it happened, in almost precisely the same swaggering attitude in which he had stood nearly fifteen years ago, when he swung his walking-stick and struck it into the ground, and told me that all my subtlety was drivel. And, upon my soul, I think he required more courage to say that than to fight as he does now. For then he was fighting against something that was in the ascendant, fashionable, and victorious. And now he is fighting (at the risk of his life, no doubt) merely against something which is already dead, which is impossible, futile; of which nothing has been more impossible and futile than this very sortie which has brought him into contact with it. People nowadays allow infinitely too little for the psychological sense of victory as a factor in affairs. Then he was attacking the degraded[Pg 241] but undoubtedly victorious Quin; now he is attacking the interesting but totally extinguished Wayne.
"Lambert stood at the far corner of the street that curved around the tower, his figure partly illuminated by the rising moon. He looked amazing, like a hero; but he was something even more captivating than that. He was, as it turned out, in almost exactly the same swaggering posture he had taken nearly fifteen years ago when he swung his walking stick and drove it into the ground, telling me that all my cleverness was nonsense. And honestly, I think it took him more guts to say that than to fight as he does now. Back then, he was standing up against something that was prominent, trendy, and triumphant. Now he’s fighting (at the risk of his life, no doubt) merely against something that is already gone, which is impossible and pointless; nothing has been more impossible and pointless than this very effort which has brought him face to face with it. People today underestimate the psychological impact of victory as a factor in events. Back then, he was going after the defeated but undeniably victorious Quin; now he is going after the intriguing but completely extinguished Wayne."
"His name recalls me to the details of the scene. The facts were these. A line of red halberdiers, headed by Wayne, were marching up the street, close under the northern wall, which is, in fact, the bottom of a sort of dyke or fortification of the Waterworks. Lambert and his yellow West Kensingtons had that instant swept round the corner and had shaken the Waynites heavily, hurling back a few of the more timid, as I have just described, into our very arms. When our force struck the tail of Wayne's, every one knew that all was up with him. His favourite military barber was struck down. His grocer was stunned. He himself was hurt in the thigh, and reeled back against the wall. We had him in a trap with two jaws. 'Is that you?' shouted Lambert, genially, to Wilson, across the hemmed-in host of Notting Hill. 'That's about the ticket,' replied General Wilson; 'keep them under the wall.'
"His name brings back the details of the scene. Here’s what happened. A line of red halberdiers, led by Wayne, was marching up the street, right by the northern wall, which is actually the bottom of a sort of dike or fortification of the Waterworks. Lambert and his yellow West Kensingtons had just rounded the corner and had pushed the Waynites back, sending a few of the more timid ones right into our arms, as I mentioned before. When our force hit the back of Wayne's, everyone knew he was done for. His favorite military barber got taken down. His grocer was stunned. He himself was hurt in the thigh and stumbled back against the wall. We had him cornered with two jaws. 'Is that you?' shouted Lambert, cheerfully, to Wilson, across the trapped group of Notting Hill. 'That's the ticket,' replied General Wilson; 'keep them under the wall.'"
"The men of Notting Hill were falling fast. Adam Wayne threw up his long arms to the wall above him, and with a spring stood upon it; a gigantic figure against the moon. He tore[Pg 242] the banner out of the hands of the standard-bearer below him, and shook it out suddenly above our heads, so that it was like thunder in the heavens.
"The men of Notting Hill were falling quickly. Adam Wayne raised his long arms to the wall above him, and with a leap stood on it; a massive figure against the moon. He snatched the banner from the hands of the standard-bearer below him and suddenly unfurled it above us, making it roar like thunder in the sky."
"'Round the Red Lion!' he cried. 'Swords round the Red Lion! Halberds round the Red Lion! They are the thorns round rose.'
"'Round the Red Lion!' he yelled. 'Swords around the Red Lion! Halberds around the Red Lion! They are the thorns around a rose.'"
"His voice and the crack of the banner made a momentary rally, and Lambert, whose idiotic face was almost beautiful with battle, felt it as by an instinct, and cried—
"His voice and the sound of the banner snapping created a brief surge of energy, and Lambert, whose foolish face looked almost handsome in the heat of battle, sensed it instinctively and shouted—"
"'Drop your public-house flag, you footler! Drop it!'
"'Put down your pub flag, you fool! Put it down!'"
"'The banner of the Red Lion seldom stoops,' said Wayne, proudly, letting it out luxuriantly on the night wind.
"'The banner of the Red Lion rarely lowers,' said Wayne, proudly, letting it flutter freely in the night wind."
"The next moment I knew that poor Adam's sentimental theatricality had cost him much. Lambert was on the wall at a bound, his sword in his teeth, and had slashed at Wayne's head before he had time to draw his sword, his hands being busy with the enormous flag. He stepped back only just in time to avoid the first cut, and let the flag-staff fall, so that the spear-blade at the end of it pointed to Lambert.
"The next moment, I realized that poor Adam's emotional drama had really cost him. Lambert was over the wall in a flash, his sword clenched in his teeth, and he slashed at Wayne's head before Wayne could even draw his sword since his hands were tied up with the huge flag. He stepped back just in time to avoid the first strike and let the flagstaff drop, so the spear blade at the end pointed right at Lambert."
"'The banner stoops,' cried Wayne, in a[Pg 243] voice that must have startled streets. 'The banner of Notting Hill stoops to a hero.' And with the words he drove the spear-point and half the flag-staff through Lambert's body and dropped him dead upon the road below, a stone upon the stones of the street.
"'The banner is lowering,' shouted Wayne, in a[Pg 243] voice that must have startled everyone on the streets. 'The banner of Notting Hill lowers for a hero.' And with that, he drove the spear-point and half the flagpole through Lambert's body and dropped him dead on the road below, a stone among the stones of the street."
"'Notting Hill! Notting Hill!' cried Wayne, in a sort of divine rage. 'Her banner is all the holier for the blood of a brave enemy! Up on the wall, patriots! Up on the wall! Notting Hill!'
"'Notting Hill! Notting Hill!' shouted Wayne, filled with a kind of righteous anger. 'Her banner is even more honorable because of the sacrifices of a courageous enemy! Get up on the wall, patriots! Get up on the wall! Notting Hill!'"
"With his long strong arm he actually dragged a man up on to the wall to be silhouetted against the moon, and more and more men climbed up there, pulled themselves and were pulled, till clusters and crowds of the half-massacred men of Pump Street massed upon the wall above us.
"With his long, strong arm, he actually dragged a man up onto the wall to be silhouetted against the moon, and more and more men climbed up there, pulling themselves up and being pulled, until clusters and crowds of the half-massacred men of Pump Street gathered on the wall above us."
"'Notting Hill! Notting Hill!' cried Wayne, unceasingly.
"'Notting Hill! Notting Hill!' shouted Wayne, nonstop."
"'Well, what about Bayswater?' said a worthy working-man in Wilson's army, irritably. 'Bayswater for ever!'
"'Well, what about Bayswater?' said a decent working-class guy in Wilson's group, annoyed. 'Bayswater forever!'"
"'We have won!' cried Wayne, striking his flag-staff in the ground. 'Bayswater for ever! We have taught our enemies patriotism!'
"'We did it!' shouted Wayne, planting his flagpole in the ground. 'Bayswater forever! We've shown our enemies what patriotism is all about!'"
"'Oh, cut these fellows up and have done[Pg 244] with it!' cried one of Lambert's lieutenants, who was reduced to something bordering on madness by the responsibility of succeeding to the command.
"'Oh, just take these guys out and get it over with!' yelled one of Lambert's lieutenants, who was driven almost to madness by the pressure of taking over the command.[Pg 244]
"'Let us by all means try,' said Wilson, grimly; and the two armies closed round the third.
"'Let’s definitely give it a shot,' said Wilson, grimly; and the two armies closed in on the third."
"I simply cannot describe what followed. I am sorry, but there is such a thing as physical fatigue, as physical nausea, and, I may add, as physical terror. Suffice it to say that the above paragraph was written about 11 p.m., and that it is now about 2 a.m., and that the battle is not finished, and is not likely to be. Suffice it further to say that down the steep streets which lead from the Waterworks Tower to the Notting Hill High Road, blood has been running, and is running, in great red serpents, that curl out into the main thoroughfare and shine in the moon.
"I can't really explain what happened next. I'm sorry, but there is such a thing as physical exhaustion, physical sickness, and, I should mention, physical fear. It's enough to say that I wrote the previous paragraph around 11 p.m., and now it’s about 2 a.m. The battle isn’t over and doesn’t seem like it will be anytime soon. It’s also worth mentioning that down the steep streets leading from the Waterworks Tower to the Notting Hill High Road, blood has been flowing, and is still flowing, in large red streams that curl out into the main road and glisten in the moonlight."
"Later.—The final touch has been given to all this terrible futility. Hours have passed; morning has broken; men are still swaying and fighting at the foot of the tower and round the corner of Aubrey Road; the fight has not finished. But I know it is a farce.
"Later.—The final touch has been added to all this awful futility. Hours have gone by; morning has arrived; men are still swaying and fighting at the base of the tower and around the corner of Aubrey Road; the fight hasn’t ended. But I know it’s a joke."
"News has just come to show that Wayne's amazing sortie, followed by the amazing resistance through a whole night on the wall of the Waterworks, is as if it had not been. What was the object of that strange exodus we shall probably never know, for the simple reason that every one who knew will probably be cut to pieces in the course of the next two or three hours.
"News has just arrived that Wayne's amazing mission, followed by a remarkable night-long defense on the Waterworks wall, seems to have been in vain. We may never understand the purpose of that bizarre exodus, simply because everyone who knows will likely be killed in the next two or three hours."
"I have heard, about three minutes ago, that Buck and Buck's methods have won after all. He was perfectly right, of course, when one comes to think of it, in holding that it was physically impossible for a street to defeat a city. While we thought he was patrolling the eastern gates with his Purple army; while we were rushing about the streets and waving halberds and lanterns; while poor old Wilson was scheming like Moltke and fighting like Achilles to entrap the wild Provost of Notting Hill—Mr. Buck, retired draper, has simply driven down in a hansom cab and done something about as plain as butter and about as useful and nasty. He has gone down to South Kensington, Brompton, and Fulham, and by spending about four thousand pounds of his private means, has raised an army of nearly as many men; that is to say, an army big enough[Pg 246] to beat, not only Wayne, but Wayne and all his present enemies put together. The army, I understand, is encamped along High Street, Kensington, and fills it from the Church to Addison Road Bridge. It is to advance by ten different roads uphill to the north.
"I just heard, about three minutes ago, that Buck and his methods have won after all. He was totally right, of course, when you think about it, in believing that it was physically impossible for a street to beat a city. While we thought he was patrolling the eastern gates with his Purple army; while we were running around the streets waving halberds and lanterns; while poor old Wilson was plotting like Moltke and fighting like Achilles to capture the wild Provost of Notting Hill—Mr. Buck, a retired draper, simply took a cab and did something as straightforward as butter and as effective and unpleasant. He went down to South Kensington, Brompton, and Fulham, and by spending about four thousand pounds of his own money, has raised an army nearly as large; that is to say, an army big enough[Pg 246] to defeat not only Wayne but Wayne and all his current enemies combined. The army, I hear, is camped along High Street, Kensington, stretching from the Church to Addison Road Bridge. It plans to advance by ten different roads uphill to the north."
"I cannot endure to remain here. Everything makes it worse than it need be. The dawn, for instance, has broken round Campden Hill; splendid spaces of silver, edged with gold, are torn out of the sky. Worse still, Wayne and his men feel the dawn; their faces, though bloody and pale, are strangely hopeful ... insupportably pathetic. Worst of all, for the moment they are winning. If it were not for Buck and the new army they might just, and only just, win.
"I can't stand being here any longer. Everything is worse than it has to be. The dawn, for example, has broken around Campden Hill; amazing patches of silver, lined with gold, are ripped from the sky. Even worse, Wayne and his men feel the dawn; their faces, though bloodied and pale, look oddly hopeful... unbearably pathetic. Worst of all, for now, they're winning. If it weren't for Buck and the new army, they might just, and only just, come out on top."
"I repeat, I cannot stand it. It is like watching that wonderful play of old Maeterlinck's (you know my partiality for the healthy, jolly old authors of the nineteenth century), in which one has to watch the quiet conduct of people inside a parlour, while knowing that the very men are outside the door whose word can blast it all with tragedy. And this is worse, for the men are not talking, but writhing and bleeding and dropping dead for a thing that is already settled—and settled against them. The[Pg 247] great grey masses of men still toil and tug and sway hither and thither around the great grey tower; and the tower is still motionless, as it will always be motionless. These men will be crushed before the sun is set; and new men will arise and be crushed, and new wrongs done, and tyranny will always rise again like the sun, and injustice will always be as fresh as the flowers of spring. And the stone tower will always look down on it. Matter, in its brutal beauty, will always look down on those who are mad enough to consent to die, and yet more mad, since they consent to live."
"I'll say it again, I can't take it anymore. It’s like watching that amazing play by old Maeterlinck (you know I have a soft spot for the lively, cheerful authors of the nineteenth century), where you observe the calm behavior of people in a parlor, while knowing that the very men outside the door can turn everything into tragedy with just a word. And this is worse, because the men aren’t just talking; they’re writhing, bleeding, and dying for something that’s already decided—and decided against them. The[Pg 247] huge gray masses of men keep toiling and pulling and swaying all around the great gray tower; and the tower remains still, as it always will be. These men will be crushed before sunset; and new men will rise and be crushed, and new injustices will occur, and tyranny will always rise again like the sun, and injustice will always be as fresh as spring flowers. And the stone tower will always look down on it. Matter, in its harsh beauty, will always gaze upon those who are foolish enough to agree to die, and even more foolish, since they agree to live."
Thus ended abruptly the first and last contribution of the Special Correspondent of the Court Journal to that valued periodical.
Thus ended abruptly the first and last contribution of the Special Correspondent of the Court Journal to that esteemed magazine.
The Correspondent himself, as has been said, was simply sick and gloomy at the last news of the triumph of Buck. He slouched sadly down the steep Aubrey Road, up which he had the night before run in so unusual an excitement, and strolled out into the empty dawn-lit main road, looking vaguely for a cab. He saw nothing in the vacant space except a blue-and-gold glittering thing, running very fast, which looked at first like a very tall beetle,[Pg 248] but turned out, to his great astonishment, to be Barker.
The Correspondent himself, as mentioned, was just feeling sick and down after hearing about Buck's victory. He sadly slouched down the steep Aubrey Road, where he had experienced such unusual excitement the night before, and wandered out into the empty dawn-lit main road, vaguely searching for a cab. He saw nothing in the empty space except a blue-and-gold shimmering thing, moving very quickly, which at first looked like a very tall beetle,[Pg 248] but to his great surprise, it turned out to be Barker.
"Have you heard the good news?" asked that gentleman.
"Have you heard the good news?" that guy asked.
"Yes," said Quin, with a measured voice. "I have heard the glad tidings of great joy. Shall we take a hansom down to Kensington? I see one over there."
"Yes," said Quin, speaking calmly. "I've heard the wonderful news. Should we take a cab down to Kensington? I see one over there."
They took the cab, and were, in four minutes, fronting the ranks of the multitudinous and invincible army. Quin had not spoken a word all the way, and something about him had prevented the essentially impressionable Barker from speaking either.
They took the cab and, in four minutes, faced the ranks of the massive and unbeatable army. Quin hadn't said a word the entire ride, and something about him kept the easily influenced Barker from speaking as well.
The great army, as it moved up Kensington High Street, calling many heads to the numberless windows, for it was long indeed—longer than the lives of most of the tolerably young—since such an army had been seen in London. Compared with the vast organisation which was now swallowing up the miles, with Buck at its head as leader, and the King hanging at its tail as journalist, the whole story of our problem was insignificant. In the presence of that army the red Notting Hills and the green Bayswaters were alike tiny and straggling groups. In its presence the whole struggle round Pump Street was like an ant-hill under the hoof of an ox.[Pg 249] Every man who felt or looked at that infinity of men knew that it was the triumph of Buck's brutal arithmetic. Whether Wayne was right or wrong, wise or foolish, was quite a fair matter for discussion. But it was a matter of history. At the foot of Church Street, opposite Kensington Church, they paused in their glowing good humour.
The massive army, as it marched up Kensington High Street, caught the attention of countless people at the many windows, because it had been a long time—longer than most young people have been alive—since such an army had been seen in London. Compared to the enormous force that was now covering miles, with Buck leading the way and the King trailing behind as a reporter, the entire issue we faced seemed trivial. In the shadow of that army, the red Notting Hills and green Bayswaters appeared as small and scattered groups. In its presence, the entire conflict around Pump Street was like an anthill under the foot of a cow.[Pg 249] Every person who noticed or observed that sea of people understood it was the victory of Buck's cold calculation. Whether Wayne was right or wrong, smart or foolish, was certainly up for debate. But it was a historical issue. At the end of Church Street, opposite Kensington Church, they stopped in their cheerful spirits.
"Let us send some kind of messenger or herald up to them," said Buck, turning to Barker and the King. "Let us send and ask them to cave in without more muddle."
"Let’s send some kind of messenger or herald to them," Buck said as he turned to Barker and the King. "Let’s reach out and ask them to back down without any more confusion."
"What shall we say to them?" said Barker, doubtfully.
"What should we say to them?" Barker asked, unsure.
"The facts of the case are quite sufficient," rejoined Buck. "It is the facts of the case that make an army surrender. Let us simply say that our army that is fighting their army, and their army that is fighting our army, amount altogether to about a thousand men. Say that we have four thousand. It is very simple. Of the thousand fighting, they have at the very most, three hundred, so that, with those three hundred, they have now to fight four thousand seven hundred men. Let them do it if it amuses them."
"The facts of the case are clear," replied Buck. "It’s the facts that lead to an army’s surrender. Let’s just say our army is battling their army, and their army is battling ours, totaling about a thousand men. We have four thousand. It’s pretty straightforward. Out of the thousand fighting, they have at most three hundred, which means they now have to face four thousand seven hundred men. Let them try if it makes them happy."
And the Provost of North Kensington laughed.
And the Provost of North Kensington laughed.
The herald who was despatched up Church Street in all the pomp of the South Kensington blue and gold, with the Three Birds on his tabard, was attended by two trumpeters.
The messenger who was sent up Church Street dressed in the flashy South Kensington blue and gold, with the Three Birds on his tunic, was accompanied by two trumpet players.
"What will they do when they consent?" asked Barker, for the sake of saying something in the sudden stillness of that immense army.
"What will they do when they agree?" asked Barker, trying to break the silence of that massive army.
"I know my Wayne very well," said Buck, laughing. "When he submits he will send a red herald flaming with the Lion of Notting Hill. Even defeat will be delightful to him, since it is formal and romantic."
"I know my Wayne really well," said Buck, laughing. "When he gives in, he’ll send a bright red message with the Lion of Notting Hill on it. Even losing will be enjoyable for him because it’s dramatic and romantic."
The King, who had strolled up to the head of the line, broke silence for the first time.
The King, who had walked up to the front of the line, spoke for the first time.
"I shouldn't wonder," he said, "if he defied you, and didn't send the herald after all. I don't think you do know your Wayne quite so well as you think."
"I wouldn't be surprised," he said, "if he ignored you and didn’t send the herald after all. I don’t think you know your Wayne as well as you think you do."
"All right, your Majesty," said Buck, easily; "if it isn't disrespectful, I'll put my political calculations in a very simple form. I'll lay you ten pounds to a shilling the herald comes with the surrender."
"Sure thing, your Majesty," said Buck, casually; "if it isn't disrespectful, I'll simplify my political thoughts. I'll bet you ten pounds to a shilling that the herald shows up with the surrender."
"All right," said Auberon. "I may be wrong, but it's my notion of Adam Wayne that he'll die in his city, and that, till he is dead, it will not be a safe property."
"Okay," Auberon said. "I could be mistaken, but I think Adam Wayne will die in his city, and until that happens, it won't be a secure investment."
"The bet's made, your Majesty," said Buck.
"The bet is placed, Your Majesty," Buck said.
Another long silence ensued, in the course of which Barker alone, amid the motionless army, strolled and stamped in his restless way.
Another long silence followed, during which Barker alone, amidst the motionless army, walked around and stomped in his restless manner.
Then Buck suddenly leant forward.
Then Buck suddenly leaned forward.
"It's taking your money, your Majesty," he said. "I knew it was. There comes the herald from Adam Wayne."
"It's taking your money, Your Majesty," he said. "I already knew it was. Here comes the herald from Adam Wayne."
"It's not," cried the King, peering forward also. "You brute, it's a red omnibus."
"It's not," shouted the King, leaning in as well. "You idiot, it's a red bus."
"It's not," said Buck, calmly; and the King did not answer, for down the centre of the spacious and silent Church Street was walking, beyond question, the herald of the Red Lion, with two trumpeters.
"It's not," said Buck, calmly; and the King didn’t reply, because walking down the center of the wide and quiet Church Street was clearly the herald of the Red Lion, accompanied by two trumpeters.
Buck had something in him which taught him how to be magnanimous. In his hour of success he felt magnanimous towards Wayne, whom he really admired; magnanimous towards the King, off whom he had scored so publicly; and, above all, magnanimous towards Barker, who was the titular leader of this vast South Kensington army, which his own talent had evoked.
Buck had something in him that showed him how to be generous. In his moment of success, he felt generous towards Wayne, whom he genuinely admired; generous towards the King, off whom he had scored so publicly; and, above all, generous towards Barker, who was the official leader of this huge South Kensington army, which his own talent had inspired.
"General Barker," he said, bowing, "do you propose now to receive the message from the besieged?"
"General Barker," he said, bowing, "are you planning to receive the message from the people being besieged now?"
Barker bowed also, and advanced towards the herald.
Barker also bowed and walked over to the herald.
"Has your master, Mr. Adam Wayne, received our request for surrender?" he asked.
"Has your boss, Mr. Adam Wayne, received our request to surrender?" he asked.
The herald conveyed a solemn and respectful affirmative.
The herald gave a serious and respectful nod of agreement.
Barker resumed, coughing slightly, but encouraged.
Barker continued, coughing a little, but feeling encouraged.
"What answer does your master send?"
"What response is your boss sending?"
The herald again inclined himself submissively, and answered in a kind of monotone.
The herald leaned in submissively again and replied in a sort of monotone.
"My message is this. Adam Wayne, Lord High Provost of Notting Hill, under the charter of King Auberon and the laws of God and all mankind, free and of a free city, greets James Barker, Lord High Provost of South Kensington, by the same rights free and honourable, leader of the army of the South. With all friendly reverence, and with all constitutional consideration, he desires James Barker to lay down his arms, and the whole army under his command to lay down their arms also."
"My message is simple. Adam Wayne, Lord High Provost of Notting Hill, under the charter of King Auberon and the laws of God and all people, free and of a free city, greets James Barker, Lord High Provost of South Kensington, by the same rights of freedom and honor, leader of the Southern army. With all friendly respect and constitutional consideration, he asks James Barker to lay down his arms, and for the entire army under his command to do the same."
Before the words were ended the King had run forward into the open space with shining eyes. The rest of the staff and the forefront of the army were literally struck breathless.[Pg 253] When they recovered they began to laugh beyond restraint; the revulsion was too sudden.
Before the words were finished, the King had dashed into the open space with shining eyes. The rest of the staff and the front lines of the army were completely taken aback. [Pg 253] When they recovered, they erupted into uncontrollable laughter; the shock was just too sudden.
"The Lord High Provost of Notting Hill," continued the herald, "does not propose, in the event of your surrender, to use his victory for any of those repressive purposes which others have entertained against him. He will leave you your free laws and your free cities, your flags and your governments. He will not destroy the religion of South Kensington, or crush the old customs of Bayswater."
"The Lord High Provost of Notting Hill," continued the herald, "does not plan, if you surrender, to use his victory for any of those oppressive purposes that others have had against him. He will respect your free laws and your free cities, your flags and your governments. He won't destroy the religion of South Kensington or stomp on the old customs of Bayswater."
An irrepressible explosion of laughter went up from the forefront of the great army.
An unstoppable burst of laughter erupted from the front of the massive army.
"The King must have had something to do with this humour," said Buck, slapping his thigh. "It's too deliciously insolent. Barker, have a glass of wine."
"The King must have been involved in this humor," said Buck, slapping his thigh. "It's too delightfully cheeky. Barker, have a glass of wine."
And in his conviviality he actually sent a soldier across to the restaurant opposite the church and brought out two glasses for a toast.
And in his cheerful mood, he actually sent a soldier over to the restaurant across from the church and got two glasses for a toast.
When the laughter had died down, the herald continued quite monotonously—
When the laughter had faded, the herald continued in a very flat tone—
"In the event of your surrendering your arms and dispersing under the superintendence of our forces, these local rights of yours shall be carefully observed. In the event of your[Pg 254] not doing so, the Lord High Provost of Notting Hill desires to announce that he has just captured the Waterworks Tower, just above you, on Campden Hill, and that within ten minutes from now, that is, on the reception through me of your refusal, he will open the great reservoir and flood the whole valley where you stand in thirty feet of water. God save King Auberon!"
"In case you surrender your weapons and disperse under the supervision of our forces, your local rights will be respected. However, if you don’t do this, the Lord High Provost of Notting Hill wants to inform you that he has just taken control of the Waterworks Tower, which is just above you on Campden Hill. Within ten minutes from now, meaning once he receives your refusal through me, he will open the main reservoir and flood the entire valley where you are standing with thirty feet of water. God save King Auberon!"
Buck had dropped his glass and sent a great splash of wine over the road.
Buck had dropped his glass and splashed a bunch of wine onto the road.
"But—but—" he said; and then by a last and splendid effort of his great sanity, looked the facts in the face.
"But—but—" he said; and then, after a final and impressive effort of his clear thinking, faced the facts.
"We must surrender," he said. "You could do nothing against fifty thousand tons of water coming down a steep hill, ten minutes hence. We must surrender. Our four thousand men might as well be four. Vicisti Galilæe! Perkins, you may as well get me another glass of wine."
"We have to give up," he said. "You can’t fight against fifty thousand tons of water rushing down a steep hill in ten minutes. We have to surrender. Our four thousand men might as well be four. Vicisti Galilæe! Perkins, you might as well get me another glass of wine."
In this way the vast army of South Kensington surrendered and the Empire of Notting Hill began. One further fact in this connection is perhaps worth mentioning—the fact that, after his victory, Adam Wayne caused the great tower on Campden Hill to be plated with gold and inscribed with a great epitaph,[Pg 255] saying that it was the monument of Wilfrid Lambert, the heroic defender of the place, and surmounted with a statue, in which his large nose was done something less than justice to.
In this way, the huge army from South Kensington surrendered, and the Empire of Notting Hill began. One more detail worth mentioning is that, after his victory, Adam Wayne had the great tower on Campden Hill covered in gold and inscribed with a grand epitaph,[Pg 255] stating that it was the monument of Wilfrid Lambert, the brave defender of the area, topped with a statue that didn’t quite do justice to his large nose.
Book 5
Chapter 1—The Empire of Notting Hill
On the evening of the third of October, twenty years after the great victory of Notting Hill, which gave it the dominion of London, King Auberon came, as of old, out of Kensington Palace.
On the evening of October 3rd, twenty years after the great victory at Notting Hill that gave it control of London, King Auberon came, as he always did, out of Kensington Palace.
He had changed little, save for a streak or two of grey in his hair, for his face had always been old, and his step slow, and, as it were, decrepit.
He hadn’t changed much, except for a couple of streaks of gray in his hair, since his face had always looked old, his step was slow, and he seemed, in a way, decrepit.
If he looked old, it was not because of anything physical or mental. It was because he still wore, with a quaint conservatism, the frock-coat and high hat of the days before the great war. "I have survived the Deluge," he said. "I am a pyramid, and must behave as such."
If he seemed old, it wasn't due to anything physical or mental. It was because he still wore, with a charming old-fashionedness, the frock coat and top hat from the days before the Great War. "I have survived the flood," he said. "I am a pyramid, and I must act accordingly."
As he passed up the street the Kensingtonians, in their picturesque blue smocks, saluted him as a King, and then looked after him as a curiosity. It seemed odd to them that men had once worn so elvish an attire.
As he walked up the street, the Kensingtonians, in their charming blue smocks, greeted him like a King and then stared at him as if he were something intriguing. It felt strange to them that men had once worn such whimsical clothing.
The King, cultivating the walk attributed to the oldest inhabitant ("Gaffer Auberon" his[Pg 260] friends were now confidentially desired to call him), went toddling northward. He paused, with reminiscence in his eye, at the Southern Gate of Notting Hill, one of those nine great gates of bronze and steel, wrought with reliefs of the old battles, by the hand of Chiffy himself.
The King, taking on the demeanor of the oldest resident ("Gaffer Auberon," as his friends had started to call him), strolled northward. He stopped, a look of nostalgia on his face, at the Southern Gate of Notting Hill, one of those nine grand gates made of bronze and steel, adorned with carvings of ancient battles, crafted by Chiffy himself.
"Ah!" he said, shaking his head and assuming an unnecessary air of age, and a provincialism of accent—"Ah! I mind when there warn't none of this here."
"Ah!" he said, shaking his head and putting on an exaggerated old-fashioned voice, "Ah! I remember when none of this was here."
He passed through the Ossington Gate, surmounted by a great lion, wrought in red copper on yellow brass, with the motto, "Nothing Ill." The guard in red and gold saluted him with his halberd.
He walked through the Ossington Gate, topped with a large lion made of red copper on yellow brass, featuring the motto, "Nothing Ill." The guard in red and gold saluted him with his halberd.
It was about sunset, and the lamps were being lit. Auberon paused to look at them, for they were Chiffy's finest work, and his artistic eye never failed to feast on them. In memory of the Great Battle of the Lamps, each great iron lamp was surmounted by a veiled figure, sword in hand, holding over the flame an iron hood or extinguisher, as if ready to let it fall if the armies of the South and West should again show their flags in the city. Thus no child in Notting Hill could play about the streets without the very lamp-posts reminding[Pg 261] him of the salvation of his country in the dreadful year.
It was around sunset, and the lamps were being lit. Auberon stopped to admire them, as they were Chiffy's best work, and his artistic eye always enjoyed them. To commemorate the Great Battle of the Lamps, each large iron lamp had a veiled figure on top, holding a sword and an iron hood or extinguisher over the flame, as if ready to drop it if the armies of the South and West ever raised their flags in the city again. So no child in Notting Hill could play in the streets without those lamp-posts reminding him of his country's salvation in that dreadful year.[Pg 261]
"Old Wayne was right in a way," commented the King. "The sword does make things beautiful. It has made the whole world romantic by now. And to think people once thought me a buffoon for suggesting a romantic Notting Hill. Deary me, deary me! (I think that is the expression)—it seems like a previous existence."
"Old Wayne was right in a way," said the King. "The sword does make things beautiful. It has turned the whole world romantic by now. And to think people once thought I was a fool for suggesting a romantic Notting Hill. Goodness me, goodness me! (I think that's the expression)—it feels like a past life."
Turning a corner, he found himself in Pump Street, opposite the four shops which Adam Wayne had studied twenty years before. He entered idly the shop of Mr. Mead, the grocer. Mr. Mead was somewhat older, like the rest of the world, and his red beard, which he now wore with a moustache, and long and full, was partly blanched and discoloured. He was dressed in a long and richly embroidered robe of blue, brown, and crimson, interwoven with an Eastern complexity of pattern, and covered with obscure symbols and pictures, representing his wares passing from hand to hand and from nation to nation. Round his neck was the chain with the Blue Argosy cut in turquoise, which he wore as Grand Master of the Grocers. The whole shop had the sombre and sumptuous look of its owner. The wares were displayed[Pg 262] as prominently as in the old days, but they were now blended and arranged with a sense of tint and grouping, too often neglected by the dim grocers of those forgotten days. The wares were shown plainly, but shown not so much as an old grocer would have shown his stock, but rather as an educated virtuoso would have shown his treasures. The tea was stored in great blue and green vases, inscribed with the nine indispensable sayings of the wise men of China. Other vases of a confused orange and purple, less rigid and dominant, more humble and dreamy, stored symbolically the tea of India. A row of caskets of a simple silvery metal contained tinned meats. Each was wrought with some rude but rhythmic form, as a shell, a horn, a fish, or an apple, to indicate what material had been canned in it.
Turning a corner, he found himself on Pump Street, across from the four shops that Adam Wayne had examined twenty years earlier. He casually walked into Mr. Mead's grocery store. Mr. Mead was a bit older, just like everyone else, and his red beard, now styled with a mustache and long and full, had become somewhat gray and discolored. He was wearing a long, richly embroidered robe in blue, brown, and crimson, featuring an intricate Eastern pattern and covered with obscure symbols and pictures that represented his goods moving from person to person and from country to country. Around his neck was a chain with the Blue Argosy cut from turquoise, which he wore as the Grand Master of the Grocers. The entire shop had a dark yet luxurious appearance that matched its owner. The products were displayed as prominently as in the past, but they were now arranged with a sense of color and grouping that was often overlooked by the dim grocers of those bygone days. The items were presented plainly, but not in the way an old grocer would display his stock; instead, it was more like how a cultured expert would showcase his treasures. The tea was stored in large blue and green vases that were inscribed with the nine essential sayings of the wise men of China. Other vases, in a soft orange and purple, were less rigid and dominant, more humble and dreamy, symbolically containing the tea from India. A row of simple silver caskets held canned meats. Each was crafted with some crude but rhythmic shape, like a shell, a horn, a fish, or an apple, to indicate what type of food was inside.
"Your Majesty," said Mr. Mead, sweeping an Oriental reverence. "This is an honour to me, but yet more an honour to the city."
"Your Majesty," said Mr. Mead, bowing deeply. "This is an honor for me, but even more so for the city."
Auberon took off his hat.
Auberon removed his hat.
"Mr. Mead," he said, "Notting Hill, whether in giving or taking, can deal in nothing but honour. Do you happen to sell liquorice?"
"Mr. Mead," he said, "Notting Hill, whether giving or receiving, can only deal in honor. Do you happen to sell licorice?"
"Liquorice, sire," said Mr. Mead, "is not[Pg 263] the least important of our benefits out of the dark heart of Arabia."
"Liquorice, sir," said Mr. Mead, "is not[Pg 263] the least important of our benefits from the dark heart of Arabia."
And going reverently towards a green and silver canister, made in the form of an Arabian mosque, he proceeded to serve his customer.
And approaching with respect a green and silver canister shaped like an Arabian mosque, he began to serve his customer.
"I was just thinking, Mr. Mead," said the King, reflectively, "I don't know why I should think about it just now, but I was just thinking of twenty years ago. Do you remember the times before the war?"
"I was just thinking, Mr. Mead," said the King, pondering, "I don't know why I'm thinking about this right now, but I was just remembering twenty years ago. Do you recall the times before the war?"
The grocer, having wrapped up the liquorice sticks in a piece of paper (inscribed with some appropriate sentiment), lifted his large grey eyes dreamily, and looked at the darkening sky outside.
The grocer, after wrapping the licorice sticks in a piece of paper (with a thoughtful message on it), lifted his big grey eyes dreamily and gazed at the darkening sky outside.
"Oh yes, your Majesty," he said. "I remember these streets before the Lord Provost began to rule us. I can't remember how we felt very well. All the great songs and the fighting change one so; and I don't think we can really estimate all we owe to the Provost; but I can remember his coming into this very shop twenty-two years ago, and I remember the things he said. The singular thing is that, as far as I remember, I thought the things he said odd at that time. Now it's the things that I said, as far as I can recall them, that seem to me odd—as odd as a madman's antics."
"Oh yes, your Majesty," he said. "I remember these streets before the Lord Provost started to lead us. I can't quite recall how we felt back then. All the great songs and the fighting really change a person; and I don't think we can truly appreciate everything we owe to the Provost. But I remember him coming into this very shop twenty-two years ago, and I remember what he said. The strange thing is that, as far as I can recall, I thought his words were odd at that time. Now, it's the things I said, as best as I can remember, that seem odd to me—just as odd as a madman's antics."
"Ah!" said the King; and looked at him with an unfathomable quietness.
"Ah!" said the King, looking at him with an inscrutable calmness.
"I thought nothing of being a grocer then," he said. "Isn't that odd enough for anybody? I thought nothing of all the wonderful places that my goods come from, and wonderful ways that they are made. I did not know that I was for all practical purposes a king with slaves spearing fishes near the secret pool, and gathering fruits in the islands under the world. My mind was a blank on the thing. I was as mad as a hatter."
"I didn’t think anything of being a grocer back then," he said. "Isn’t that strange enough for anyone? I didn’t think about all the amazing places my products come from or the incredible ways they’re made. I had no idea that, for all intents and purposes, I was like a king with people fishing in hidden pools and gathering fruits from islands beyond the known world. I was completely clueless about it. I was as crazy as they come."
The King turned also, and stared out into the dark, where the great lamps that commemorated the battle were already flaming.
The King turned as well and stared out into the dark, where the large lamps that marked the battle were already lit.
"And is this the end of poor old Wayne?" he said, half to himself. "To inflame every one so much that he is lost himself in the blaze. Is this his victory that he, my incomparable Wayne, is now only one in a world of Waynes? Has he conquered and become by conquest commonplace? Must Mr. Mead, the grocer, talk as high as he? Lord! what a strange world in which a man cannot remain unique even by taking the trouble to go mad!"
"And is this the end of poor old Wayne?" he said, mostly to himself. "To stir everyone up so much that he's lost in the chaos. Is this his victory that he, my incomparable Wayne, is now just one among many Waynes? Has he won and become ordinary through his triumph? Must Mr. Mead, the grocer, speak as loftily as he does? Good grief! What a strange world where a man can't even stay unique, even if he goes to the trouble of losing his mind!"
And he went dreamily out of the shop.
And he walked out of the shop lost in thought.
He paused outside the next one almost precisely as the Provost had done two decades before.
He paused outside the next one almost exactly like the Provost had done twenty years earlier.
"How uncommonly creepy this shop looks!" he said. "But yet somehow encouragingly creepy, invitingly creepy. It looks like something in a jolly old nursery story in which you are frightened out of your skin, and yet know that things always end well. The way those low sharp gables are carved like great black bat's wings folded down, and the way those queer-coloured bowls underneath are made to shine like giants eye-balls. It looks like a benevolent warlock's hut. It is apparently a chemist's."
"How unusually creepy this shop looks!" he said. "But it's also somehow encouragingly creepy, invitingly creepy. It reminds me of something from a cheerful old nursery story where you're scared out of your mind, but you know everything will turn out okay in the end. The way those low, sharp gables are carved like giant black bat wings folded down, and the way those oddly colored bowls underneath gleam like huge eyeballs. It looks like a friendly warlock's hut. It’s apparently a pharmacy."
Almost as he spoke, Mr. Bowles, the chemist, came to his shop door in a long black velvet gown and hood, monastic as it were, but yet with a touch of the diabolic. His hair was still quite black, and his face even paler than of old. The only spot of colour he carried was a red star cut in some precious stone of strong tint, hung on his breast. He belonged to the Society of the Red Star of Charity, founded on the lamps displayed by doctors and chemists.
Almost as he spoke, Mr. Bowles, the chemist, came to his shop door wearing a long black velvet gown and hood, looking almost monastic but with a hint of the sinister. His hair was still very black, and his face was even paler than before. The only splash of color he had was a red star made from some vivid precious stone, hanging on his chest. He was a member of the Society of the Red Star of Charity, which was based on the lamps used by doctors and chemists.
"A fine evening, sir," said the chemist. "Why, I can scarcely be mistaken in supposing it to be your Majesty. Pray step inside and share a bottle of sal-volatile, or anything that may take your fancy. As it happens, there is an old acquaintance of your Majesty's in my[Pg 266] shop carousing (if I may be permitted the term) upon that beverage at this moment."
"A lovely evening, sir," said the chemist. "I can hardly be wrong in thinking it's you, Your Majesty. Please come in and enjoy a bottle of sal-volatile or whatever else you like. As it happens, there’s an old friend of yours in my[Pg 266] shop celebrating (if I can use that term) with that drink right now."
The King entered the shop, which was an Aladdin's garden of shades and hues, for as the chemist's scheme of colour was more brilliant than the grocer's scheme, so it was arranged with even more delicacy and fancy. Never, if the phrase may be employed, had such a nosegay of medicines been presented to the artistic eye.
The King walked into the shop, which was like Aladdin's garden of colors, since the chemist's vibrant display outshone the grocer's. It was also arranged with even more finesse and creativity. Never, if the phrase fits, had such a beautiful array of medicines been shown to the artistic eye.
But even the solemn rainbow of that evening interior was rivalled or even eclipsed by the figure standing in the centre of the shop. His form, which was a large and stately one, was clad in a brilliant blue velvet, cut in the richest Renaissance fashion, and slashed so as to show gleams and gaps of a wonderful lemon or pale yellow. He had several chains round his neck, and his plumes, which were of several tints of bronze and gold, hung down to the great gold hilt of his long sword. He was drinking a dose of sal-volatile, and admiring its opal tint. The King advanced with a slight mystification towards the tall figure, whose face was in shadow; then he said—
But even the striking rainbow of that evening interior was matched or even overshadowed by the figure standing in the center of the shop. His large and impressive form was dressed in a vibrant blue velvet that was designed in the richest Renaissance style, slashed to reveal glimpses of a beautiful lemon or pale yellow. He wore several chains around his neck, and his feathers, in various shades of bronze and gold, cascaded down to the grand gold hilt of his long sword. He was sipping a dose of sal-volatile while admiring its opal hue. The King approached the tall figure with a bit of confusion; then he said—
"By the Great Lord of Luck, Barker!"
"By the Great Lord of Luck, Barker!"
The figure removed his plumed cap, showing the same dark head and long, almost equine face which the King had so often seen rising[Pg 267] out of the high collar of Bond Street. Except for a grey patch on each temple, it was totally unchanged.
The figure took off his feathered cap, revealing the same dark hair and long, almost horse-like face that the King had frequently seen emerging[Pg 267] from the high collar of Bond Street. Aside from a gray patch on each temple, it looked completely the same.
"Your Majesty," said Barker, "this is a meeting nobly retrospective, a meeting that has about it a certain October gold. I drink to old days;" and he finished his sal-volatile with simple feeling.
"Your Majesty," said Barker, "this is a meeting that's beautifully reflective, a meeting that has a kind of October glow to it. I raise a toast to the good old days;" and he finished his drink with genuine feeling.
"I am delighted to see you again, Barker," said the King. "It is indeed long since we met. What with my travels in Asia Minor, and my book having to be written (you have read my 'Life of Prince Albert for Children,' of course?), we have scarcely met twice since the Great War. That is twenty years ago."
"I’m so happy to see you again, Barker," said the King. "It’s been a really long time since we last met. Between my travels in Asia Minor and having to write my book (you’ve read my 'Life of Prince Albert for Children,' right?), we’ve hardly seen each other since the Great War. That was twenty years ago."
"I wonder," said Barker, thoughtfully, "if I might speak freely to your Majesty?"
"I wonder," said Barker, thoughtfully, "if I could speak openly to your Majesty?"
"Well," said Auberon, "it's rather late in the day to start speaking respectfully. Flap away, my bird of freedom."
"Well," Auberon said, "it's pretty late in the day to start being respectful. Fly away, my freedom bird."
"Well, your Majesty," replied Barker, lowering his voice, "I don't think it will be so long to the next war."
"Well, Your Majesty," replied Barker, lowering his voice, "I don’t think it will be long before the next war."
"What do you mean?" asked Auberon.
"What do you mean?" asked Auberon.
"We will stand this insolence no longer," burst out Barker, fiercely. "We are not slaves because Adam Wayne twenty years ago cheated us with a water-pipe. Notting Hill is Notting[Pg 268] Hill; it is not the world. We in South Kensington, we also have memories—ay, and hopes. If they fought for these trumpery shops and a few lamp-posts, shall we not fight for the great High Street and the sacred Natural History Museum?"
"We won't put up with this disrespect any longer," Barker exclaimed passionately. "We're not slaves just because Adam Wayne tricked us with a water-pipe twenty years ago. Notting Hill is Notting[Pg 268] Hill; it’s not the whole world. We in South Kensington have our own memories—and hopes. If they fought for these petty shops and a few lamp-posts, shouldn't we fight for the grand High Street and the revered Natural History Museum?"
"Great Heavens!" said the astounded Auberon. "Will wonders never cease? Have the two greatest marvels been achieved? Have you turned altruistic, and has Wayne turned selfish? Are you the patriot, and he the tyrant?"
"Wow!" exclaimed the shocked Auberon. "Will the surprises ever stop? Have the two biggest wonders really happened? Have you become selfless, and has Wayne become selfish? Are you the hero, and he the villain?"
"It is not from Wayne himself altogether that the evil comes," answered Barker. "He, indeed, is now mostly wrapped in dreams, and sits with his old sword beside the fire. But Notting Hill is the tyrant, your Majesty. Its Council and its crowds have been so intoxicated by the spreading over the whole city of Wayne's old ways and visions, that they try to meddle with every one, and rule every one, and civilise every one, and tell every one what is good for him. I do not deny the great impulse which his old war, wild as it seemed, gave to the civic life of our time. It came when I was still a young man, and I admit it enlarged my career. But we are not going to see our own cities flouted and thwarted from day to day because[Pg 269] of something Wayne did for us all nearly a quarter of a century ago. I am just waiting here for news upon this very matter. It is rumoured that Notting Hill has vetoed the statue of General Wilson they are putting up opposite Chepstow Place. If that is so, it is a black and white shameless breach of the terms on which we surrendered to Turnbull after the battle of the Tower. We were to keep our own customs and self-government. If that is so—"
"It isn’t entirely Wayne himself who’s the source of the problem," Barker replied. "He’s mostly lost in dreams now, sitting by the fire with his old sword. But Notting Hill is the real tyrant, Your Majesty. Its Council and crowds have become so caught up in the spread of Wayne's old ideas throughout the city that they try to control everyone, dictate to everyone, and civilize everyone, all while telling each person what’s good for them. I can’t deny the significant momentum his old war, no matter how wild it seemed, gave to our city's life. It happened when I was still young, and I’ll admit, it opened up opportunities for me. But we can't just let our cities be constantly disrespected and hindered day by day because of something Wayne did for all of us nearly twenty-five years ago. I’m just waiting for updates on this issue. There’s talk that Notting Hill has rejected the statue of General Wilson being put up across from Chepstow Place. If that’s true, it’s a blatant and shameful violation of the agreement we had when we surrendered to Turnbull after the battle of the Tower. We were meant to maintain our own customs and self-governance. If that’s the case—"
"It is so," said a deep voice; and both men turned round.
"It is," said a deep voice; and both men turned around.
A burly figure in purple robes, with a silver eagle hung round his neck and moustaches almost as florid as his plumes, stood in the doorway.
A big guy in purple robes, with a silver eagle hanging around his neck and a mustache almost as flashy as his feathers, stood in the doorway.
"Yes," he said, acknowledging the King's start, "I am Provost Buck, and the news is true. These men of the Hill have forgotten that we fought round the Tower as well as they, and that it is sometimes foolish, as well as base, to despise the conquered."
"Yes," he said, recognizing the King's surprise, "I am Provost Buck, and the news is true. These men from the Hill have forgotten that we fought around the Tower just like they did, and that it's sometimes foolish, as well as dishonorable, to belittle those we have conquered."
"Let us step outside," said Barker, with a grim composure.
"Let’s go outside," said Barker, with a serious calmness.
Buck did so, and stood rolling his eyes up and down the lamp-lit street.
Buck did that and stood, rolling his eyes up and down the street lit by the lamp.
"I would like to have a go at smashing all[Pg 270] this," he muttered, "though I am over sixty. I would like—"
"I want to try breaking all[Pg 270] this," he muttered, "even though I'm over sixty. I want—"
His voice ended in a cry, and he reeled back a step, with his hands to his eyes, as he had done in those streets twenty years before.
His voice ended in a shout, and he stepped back, covering his eyes with his hands, just like he had in those streets twenty years ago.
"Darkness!" he cried—"darkness again! What does it mean?"
"Darkness!" he exclaimed—"darkness again! What does it mean?"
For in truth every lamp in the street had gone out, so that they could not see even each other's outline, except faintly. The voice of the chemist came with startling cheerfulness out of the density.
For in reality, every streetlamp had gone out, making it impossible to see even each other’s shapes, except for a faint outline. The chemist’s voice cut through the darkness with surprising cheerfulness.
"Oh, don't you know?" he said. "Did they never tell you this is the Feast of the Lamps, the anniversary of the great battle that almost lost and just saved Notting Hill? Don't you know, your Majesty, that on this night twenty-one years ago we saw Wilson's green uniforms charging down this street, and driving Wayne and Turnbull back upon the gas-works, fighting with their handful like fiends from hell? And that then, in that great hour, Wayne sprang through a window of the gas-works, with one blow of his hand brought darkness on the whole city, and then with a cry like a lion's, that was heard through four streets, flew at Wilson's men, sword in hand, and swept them, bewildered as they were, and ignorant of[Pg 271] the map, clear out of the sacred street again? And don't you know that upon that night every year all lights are turned out for half an hour while we sing the Notting Hill anthem in the darkness? Hark! there it begins."
"Oh, don’t you know?" he said. "Did they never tell you this is the Feast of the Lamps, the anniversary of the great battle that almost lost and just saved Notting Hill? Don’t you know, Your Majesty, that on this night twenty-one years ago we saw Wilson’s green uniforms charging down this street, driving Wayne and Turnbull back to the gas works, fighting like demons? And that then, in that crucial moment, Wayne jumped through a window of the gas works, with one blow of his hand plunged the entire city into darkness, and then with a roar like a lion's, which was heard over four streets, charged at Wilson’s men, sword in hand, and drove them, confused as they were and lost on the map, right out of the sacred street again? And don’t you know that every year on this night, all lights are turned off for half an hour while we sing the Notting Hill anthem in the dark? Listen! It’s starting now."
Through the night came a crash of drums, and then a strong swell of human voices—
Through the night, there was a loud crash of drums, followed by a powerful surge of human voices—
It was night in Notting Hill, and it was more majestic than the day; In the cities where the lights shine and the fireplaces glow,
From the oceans and the deserts came something we didn't recognize,
The darkness approached, the darkness approached, the darkness approached the enemy, And the old guard of God took a stand. For the old guard of God stands firm, stands firm,
And the stars will fall down before it before its banners fall today:
For when armies surrounded us like a howling mob,
When the fall was the stronghold and the sword was shattered,
The darkness descended on them like the Lord's Dragon,
"When the old guard of God fought back."
The voices were just uplifting themselves in a second verse when they were stopped by a scurry and a yell. Barker had bounded into the street with a cry of "South Kensington!" and a drawn dagger. In less time than a man could blink, the whole packed street was full of curses and struggling. Barker was flung back against[Pg 272] the shop-front, but used the second only to draw his sword as well as his dagger, and calling out, "This is not the first time I've come through the thick of you," flung himself again into the press. It was evident that he had drawn blood at last, for a more violent outcry arose, and many other knives and swords were discernible in the faint light. Barker, after having wounded more than one man, seemed on the point of being flung back again, when Buck suddenly stepped out into the street. He had no weapon, for he affected rather the peaceful magnificence of the great burgher, than the pugnacious dandyism which had replaced the old sombre dandyism in Barker. But with a blow of his clenched fist he broke the pane of the next shop, which was the old curiosity shop, and, plunging in his hand, snatched a kind of Japanese scimitar, and calling out, "Kensington! Kensington!" rushed to Barker's assistance.
The voices were just lifting themselves up in a second verse when they were interrupted by a scurry and a shout. Barker had jumped into the street yelling "South Kensington!" with a drawn dagger. In no time at all, the entire packed street was filled with curses and chaos. Barker was knocked back against[Pg 272] the shop front, but he quickly used the moment to draw his sword, in addition to his dagger, and shouted, "This isn't the first time I've fought through you all," as he threw himself back into the fray. It was clear that he had finally drawn blood, as a louder outcry erupted, and many other knives and swords became visible in the dim light. After injuring more than one man, Barker seemed about to be pushed back again when Buck suddenly stepped into the street. He had no weapon, as he preferred the calm dignity of a prominent citizen over the aggressive stylishness that had replaced the old, somber elegance in Barker. But with a punch of his fist, he broke the window of the next shop, which was the old curiosity shop, and reaching in, he grabbed a kind of Japanese scimitar, calling out, "Kensington! Kensington!" as he rushed to help Barker.
Barker's sword was broken, but he was laying about him with his dagger. Just as Buck ran up, a man of Notting Hill struck Barker down, but Buck struck the man down on top of him, and Barker sprang up again, the blood running down his face.
Barker's sword was broken, but he was swinging his dagger fiercely. Just as Buck ran over, a guy from Notting Hill knocked Barker down, but Buck took the guy down on top of him, and Barker leaped back up, blood running down his face.
Suddenly all these cries were cloven by a great voice, that seemed to fall out of heaven.[Pg 273] It was terrible to Buck and Barker and the King, from its seeming to come out the empty skies; but it was more terrible because it was a familiar voice, and one which at the same time they had not heard for so long.
Suddenly, all these cries were interrupted by a loud voice that seemed to come down from the heavens.[Pg 273] It was frightening to Buck, Barker, and the King because it appeared to come from the empty sky; but it was even more terrifying because it was a familiar voice that they hadn’t heard in such a long time.
"Turn up the lights," said the voice from above them, and for a moment there was no reply, but only a tumult.
"Turn up the lights," said the voice from above them, and for a moment there was no reply, just chaos.
"In the name of Notting Hill and of the great Council of the City, turn up the lights."
"In the name of Notting Hill and the great City Council, turn on the lights."
There was again a tumult and a vagueness for a moment, then the whole street and every object in it sprang suddenly out of the darkness, as every lamp sprang into life. And looking up they saw, standing upon a balcony near the roof of one of the highest houses, the figure and the face of Adam Wayne, his red hair blowing behind him, a little streaked with grey.
There was once again a commotion and confusion for a moment, then the whole street and everything in it suddenly emerged from the darkness, just as every lamp lit up. And looking up, they saw, standing on a balcony near the roof of one of the tallest buildings, the figure and face of Adam Wayne, his red hair blowing behind him, slightly streaked with gray.
"What is this, my people?" he said. "Is it altogether impossible to make a thing good without it immediately insisting on being wicked? The glory of Notting Hill in having achieved its independence, has been enough for me to dream of for many years, as I sat beside the fire. Is it really not enough for you, who have had so many other affairs to excite and distract you? Notting Hill is a nation. Why should it condescend to be a[Pg 274] mere Empire? You wish to pull down the statue of General Wilson, which the men of Bayswater have so rightly erected in Westbourne Grove. Fools! Who erected that statue? Did Bayswater erect it? No. Notting Hill erected it. Do you not see that it is the glory of our achievement that we have infected the other cities with the idealism of Notting Hill? It is we who have created not only our own side, but both sides of this controversy. O too humble fools, why should you wish to destroy your enemies? You have done something more to them. You have created your enemies. You wish to pull down that gigantic silver hammer, which stands, like an obelisk, in the centre of the Broadway of Hammersmith. Fools! Before Notting Hill arose, did any person passing through Hammersmith Broadway expect to see there a gigantic silver hammer? You wish to abolish the great bronze figure of a knight standing upon the artificial bridge at Knightsbridge. Fools! Who would have thought of it before Notting Hill arose? I have even heard, and with deep pain I have heard it, that the evil eye of our imperial envy has been cast towards the remote horizon of the west, and that we have objected to the great black monument of a crowned raven,[Pg 275] which commemorates the skirmish of Ravenscourt Park. Who created all these things? Were they there before we came? Cannot you be content with that destiny which was enough for Athens, which was enough for Nazareth? the destiny, the humble purpose, of creating a new world. Is Athens angry because Romans and Florentines have adopted her phraseology for expressing their own patriotism? Is Nazareth angry because as a little village it has become the type of all little villages out of which, as the Snobs say, no good can come? Has Athens asked every one to wear the chlamys? Are all followers of the Nazarene compelled to wear turbans. No! but the soul of Athens went forth and made men drink hemlock, and the soul of Nazareth went forth and made men consent to be crucified. So has the soul of Notting Hill gone forth and made men realise what it is to live in a city. Just as we inaugurated our symbols and ceremonies, so they have inaugurated theirs; and are you so mad as to contend against them? Notting Hill is right; it has always been right. It has moulded itself on its own necessities, its own sine quâ non; it has accepted its own ultimatum. Because it is a nation it has created itself; and[Pg 276] because it is a nation it can destroy itself. Notting Hill shall always be the judge. If it is your will because of this matter of General Wilson's statue to make war upon Bayswater—"
"What’s going on, my people?" he said. "Is it totally impossible to make something good without it quickly turning bad? The glory of Notting Hill achieving its independence has been enough for me to dream about for many years while I sat by the fire. Is that really not enough for you, who have had so many other things to excite and distract you? Notting Hill is a nation. Why should it settle for being a[Pg 274] mere Empire? You want to take down the statue of General Wilson that the people of Bayswater have rightly put up in Westbourne Grove. Fools! Who put up that statue? Did Bayswater put it up? No. Notting Hill put it up. Don’t you see that what we’ve achieved is that we’ve inspired other cities with the idealism of Notting Hill? It is us who created not only our own side but both sides of this debate. Oh, foolishly humble fools, why would you want to destroy your enemies? You’ve done something more to them. You’ve created your enemies. You want to take down that gigantic silver hammer that stands, like an obelisk, in the center of the Broadway of Hammersmith. Fools! Before Notting Hill rose, did anyone passing through Hammersmith Broadway expect to see a gigantic silver hammer there? You want to get rid of the great bronze figure of a knight standing on the fake bridge at Knightsbridge. Fools! Who would have even thought of it before Notting Hill came to be? I’ve even heard, and with deep sorrow I’ve heard it, that the evil eye of our imperial envy has been cast toward the far horizon of the west, and that we have objected to the great black monument of a crowned raven,[Pg 275] which commemorates the skirmish at Ravenscourt Park. Who created all these things? Were they here before we arrived? Can’t you be satisfied with that fate which was enough for Athens, which was enough for Nazareth? The fate, the humble purpose, of creating a new world. Is Athens angry because Romans and Florentines have taken her phrases to express their own patriotism? Is Nazareth angry because as a small village it has become the model for all small villages out of which, as the Snobs say, no good can come? Has Athens asked everyone to wear the chlamys? Are all followers of the Nazarene forced to wear turbans? No! But the spirit of Athens went out and made men drink hemlock, and the spirit of Nazareth went out and made men agree to be crucified. So has the spirit of Notting Hill gone out and made people understand what it means to live in a city. Just as we started our symbols and ceremonies, they have started theirs; and are you so crazy as to argue against them? Notting Hill is right; it has always been right. It has shaped itself according to its own needs, its own sine quâ non; it has accepted its own ultimatum. Because it is a nation it has created itself; and[Pg 276] because it is a nation it can destroy itself. Notting Hill will always be the judge. If it is your will, because of this issue with General Wilson's statue, to make war on Bayswater—"
A roar of cheers broke in upon his words, and further speech was impossible. Pale to the lips, the great patriot tried again and again to speak; but even his authority could not keep down the dark and roaring masses in the street below him. He said something further, but it was not audible. He descended at last sadly from the garret in which he lived, and mingled with the crowd at the foot of the houses. Finding General Turnbull, he put his hand on his shoulder with a queer affection and gravity, and said—
A loud cheer interrupted his words, making it impossible for him to continue. Pale at the lips, the great patriot attempted to speak again and again, but even his authority couldn’t silence the dark, roaring crowd below him. He tried to say something else, but it wasn’t heard. Finally, he sadly left the attic where he lived and joined the crowd at the base of the building. Spotting General Turnbull, he placed his hand on his shoulder with an unusual mix of affection and seriousness, and said—
"To-morrow, old man, we shall have a new experience, as fresh as the flowers of spring. We shall be defeated. You and I have been through three battles together, and have somehow or other missed this peculiar delight. It is unfortunate that we shall not probably be able to exchange our experiences, because, as it most annoyingly happens, we shall probably both be dead."
"Tomorrow, old man, we’re going to have a new experience, as fresh as spring flowers. We’re going to be defeated. You and I have fought through three battles together, and somehow we’ve missed out on this unique thrill. It’s unfortunate that we likely won’t be able to share our experiences, because, as it annoyingly turns out, we’ll probably both be dead."
Turnbull looked dimly surprised.
Turnbull looked mildly surprised.
"I don't mind so much about being dead,"[Pg 277] he said, "but why should you say that we shall be defeated?"
"I don't really care about being dead,"[Pg 277] he said, "but why do you think we'll be defeated?"
"The answer is very simple," replied Wayne, calmly. "It is because we ought to be defeated. We have been in the most horrible holes before now; but in all those I was perfectly certain that the stars were on our side, and that we ought to get out. Now I know that we ought not to get out; and that takes away from me everything with which I won."
"The answer is really simple," Wayne said calmly. "It's because we deserve to be defeated. We've been in some pretty terrible situations before, but back then I was completely sure that the stars were in our favor and that we would find a way out. Now I know we're not meant to escape, and that takes away everything I fought for."
As Wayne spoke he started a little, for both men became aware that a third figure was listening to them—a small figure with wondering eyes.
As Wayne spoke, he suddenly paused, as both men noticed a third figure was eavesdropping on them—a small figure with curious eyes.
"Is it really true, my dear Wayne," said the King, interrupting, "that you think you will be beaten to-morrow?"
"Is it really true, my dear Wayne," the King said, interrupting, "that you think you'll be defeated tomorrow?"
"There can be no doubt about it whatever," replied Adam Wayne; "the real reason is the one of which I have just spoken. But as a concession to your materialism, I will add that they have an organised army of a hundred allied cities against our one. That in itself, however, would be unimportant."
"There’s absolutely no doubt about it," replied Adam Wayne. "The real reason is what I just mentioned. But just to accommodate your practical view, I'll add that they have a coordinated army of a hundred allied cities against our single one. Still, that alone wouldn’t really matter."
Quin, with his round eyes, seemed strangely insistent.
Quin, with his round eyes, appeared oddly determined.
"You are quite sure," he said, "that you must be beaten?"
"You really believe," he said, "that you have to lose?"
"I am afraid," said Turnbull, gloomily, "that there can be no doubt about it."
"I’m afraid," Turnbull said gloomily, "that there’s no doubt about it."
"Then," cried the King, flinging out his arms, "give me a halberd! Give me a halberd, somebody! I desire all men to witness that I, Auberon, King of England, do here and now abdicate, and implore the Provost of Notting Hill to permit me to enlist in his army. Give me a halberd!"
"Then," exclaimed the King, throwing out his arms, "someone get me a halberd! I want a halberd! I want everyone to see that I, Auberon, King of England, am officially stepping down, and I ask the Provost of Notting Hill to let me join his army. Get me a halberd!"
He seized one from some passing guard, and, shouldering it, stamped solemnly after the shouting columns of halberdiers which were, by this time, parading the streets. He had, however, nothing to do with the wrecking of the statue of General Wilson, which took place before morning.
He grabbed one from a passing guard and, slinging it over his shoulder, walked seriously behind the shouting lines of halberdiers that were now marching through the streets. However, he had nothing to do with the destruction of the statue of General Wilson, which happened before morning.
Chapter 2—The Last Battle
The day was cloudy when Wayne went down to die with all his army in Kensington Gardens; it was cloudy again when that army had been swallowed up by the vast armies of a new world. There had been an almost uncanny interval of sunshine, in which the Provost of Notting Hill, with all the placidity of an onlooker, had gazed across to the hostile armies on the great spaces of verdure opposite; the long strips of green and blue and gold lay across the park in squares and oblongs like a proposition in Euclid wrought in a rich embroidery. But the sunlight was a weak and, as it were, a wet sunlight, and was soon swallowed up. Wayne spoke to the King, with a queer sort of coldness and languor, as to the military operations. It was as he had said the night before—that being deprived of his sense of an impracticable rectitude, he was, in effect, being deprived of everything. He was out of date, and at sea in a mere world of compromise and competition, of Empire against Empire, of the tolerably right and the tolerably wrong. When his eye[Pg 280] fell on the King, however, who was marching very gravely with a top hat and a halberd, it brightened slightly.
The day was overcast when Wayne went down to meet his fate with his entire army in Kensington Gardens; it was overcast again when that army was consumed by the massive armies of a new world. There had been a strange moment of sunshine, during which the Provost of Notting Hill, with the calmness of an observer, looked over at the opposing armies across the vast green spaces; the long strips of green, blue, and gold stretched across the park in squares and rectangles like a geometric figure beautifully embroidered. But the sunlight was weak and, in a way, damp, and it soon disappeared. Wayne spoke to the King, with an oddly cold and weary tone, about the military maneuvers. It was as he had said the night before—that without his sense of an impossible righteousness, he was, in essence, losing everything. He felt outdated, adrift in a world full of compromises and competition, with Empires clashing, and a landscape of what was somewhat right and somewhat wrong. However, when his gaze fell on the King, who was marching very solemnly with a top hat and a halberd, his expression brightened a bit.
"Well, your Majesty," he said, "you at least ought to be proud to-day. If your children are fighting each other, at least those who win are your children. Other kings have distributed justice, you have distributed life. Other kings have ruled a nation, you have created nations. Others have made kingdoms, you have begotten them. Look at your children, father!" and he stretched his hand out towards the enemy.
"Well, Your Majesty," he said, "you should at least feel proud today. If your children are fighting each other, at least the ones who win are your children. Other kings have given out justice, but you have given life. Other kings have ruled a nation, while you have created nations. Others have built kingdoms, but you have brought them to life. Look at your children, Father!" and he reached out his hand toward the enemy.
Auberon did not raise his eyes.
Auberon didn’t look up.
"See how splendidly," cried Wayne, "the new cities come on—the new cities from across the river. See where Battersea advances over there—under the flag of the Lost Dog; and Putney—don't you see the Man on the White Boar shining on their standard as the sun catches it? It is the coming of a new age, your Majesty. Notting Hill is not a common empire; it is a thing like Athens, the mother of a mode of life, of a manner of living, which shall renew the youth of the world—a thing like Nazareth. When I was young I remember, in the old dreary days, wiseacres used to write books about how trains would get[Pg 281] faster, and all the world be one empire, and tram-cars go to the moon. And even as a child I used to say to myself, 'Far more likely that we shall go on the crusades again, or worship the gods of the city.' And so it has been. And I am glad, though this is my last battle."
"Look at how wonderfully," shouted Wayne, "the new cities are thriving—the new cities across the river. Check out Battersea over there—under the flag of the Lost Dog; and Putney—can’t you see the Man on the White Boar shining on their banner as the sun hits it? This is the arrival of a new era, your Majesty. Notting Hill isn't just an ordinary empire; it's something like Athens, the birthplace of a way of life, a way of living that will refresh the world's youth—something like Nazareth. I remember, back in the gloomy old days when I was young, the so-called wise folks used to write books about how trains would become faster, and the whole world would unite as one empire, and tram cars would even reach the moon. Even as a kid, I would tell myself, 'It's much more likely that we’ll go on crusades again, or worship the city's gods.' And that's how it has been. And I’m glad, even if this is my last battle."
Even as he spoke there came a crash of steel from the left, and he turned his head.
Even as he spoke, there was a loud crash of metal from the left, and he turned his head.
"Wilson!" he cried, with a kind of joy. "Red Wilson has charged our left. No one can hold him in; he eats swords. He is as keen a soldier as Turnbull, but less patient—less really great. Ha! and Barker is moving. How Barker has improved; how handsome he looks! It is not all having plumes; it is also having a soul in one's daily life. Ha!"
"Wilson!" he shouted, filled with a sort of joy. "Red Wilson has charged our left. No one can hold him back; he devours swords. He’s as sharp a soldier as Turnbull, but less patient—less truly great. Ha! And Barker is moving. How much Barker has improved; how good-looking he is! It's not just about having feathers; it's also about having spirit in your everyday life. Ha!"
And another crash of steel on the right showed that Barker had closed with Notting Hill on the other side.
And another clash of steel on the right showed that Barker had engaged with Notting Hill on the other side.
"Turnbull is there!" cried Wayne. "See him hurl them back! Barker is checked! Turnbull charges—wins! But our left is broken. Wilson has smashed Bowles and Mead, and may turn our flank. Forward, the Provost's Guard!"
"Turnbull is here!" shouted Wayne. "Look at him throw them back! Barker is held up! Turnbull is pushing forward—he's winning! But our left side is compromised. Wilson has taken down Bowles and Mead, and might hit our side. Move forward, the Provost's Guard!"
And the whole centre moved forward,[Pg 282] Wayne's face and hair and sword flaming in the van.
And the whole center pushed ahead,[Pg 282] Wayne's face, hair, and sword blazing at the front.
The King ran suddenly forward.
The King rushed forward.
The next instant a great jar that went through it told that it had met the enemy. And right over against them through the wood of their own weapons Auberon saw the Purple Eagle of Buck of North Kensington.
The next moment, a loud crash sounded, signaling that it had encountered the enemy. And right across from them, through the trees made of their own weapons, Auberon saw the Purple Eagle of Buck of North Kensington.
On the left Red Wilson was storming the broken ranks, his little green figure conspicuous even in the tangle of men and weapons, with the flaming red moustaches and the crown of laurel. Bowles slashed at his head and tore away some of the wreath, leaving the rest bloody, and, with a roar like a bull's, Wilson sprang at him, and, after a rattle of fencing, plunged his point into the chemist, who fell, crying, "Notting Hill!" Then the Notting Hillers wavered, and Bayswater swept them back in confusion. Wilson had carried everything before him.
On the left, Red Wilson was charging through the broken lines, his small green figure standing out even amidst the chaos of men and weapons, with his bright red mustache and a crown of laurel. Bowles swung at his head and tore off some of the wreath, leaving the rest stained with blood. With a roar like a bull, Wilson lunged at him, and after a quick exchange of blows, drove his weapon into the chemist, who fell, shouting, "Notting Hill!" Then the Notting Hillers faltered, and Bayswater pushed them back in disarray. Wilson had swept everything before him.
On the right, however, Turnbull had carried the Red Lion banner with a rush against Barker's men, and the banner of the Golden Birds bore up with difficulty against it. Barker's men fell fast. In the centre Wayne and Buck were engaged, stubborn and confused. So far as the fighting went, it was precisely[Pg 283] equal. But the fighting was a farce. For behind the three small armies with which Wayne's small army was engaged lay the great sea of the allied armies, which looked on as yet as scornful spectators, but could have broken all four armies by moving a finger.
On the right, however, Turnbull had charged forward with the Red Lion banner against Barker's forces, while the Golden Birds banner struggled to hold its ground. Barker's troops were falling rapidly. In the center, Wayne and Buck were locked in a stubborn and chaotic fight. So far, the combat was evenly matched, but it felt like a joke. Behind the three small armies that Wayne's little force was battling stood the vast ocean of allied armies, watching as scornful spectators who could have easily crushed all four armies with just a flick of a finger.
Suddenly they did move. Some of the front contingents, the pastoral chiefs from Shepherd's Bush, with their spears and fleeces, were seen advancing, and the rude clans from Paddington Green. They were advancing for a very good reason. Buck, of North Kensington, was signalling wildly; he was surrounded, and totally cut off. His regiments were a struggling mass of people, islanded in a red sea of Notting Hill.
Suddenly, they started to move. Some of the front groups, the pastoral leaders from Shepherd's Bush, with their spears and wooly coats, were seen moving forward, along with the rough clans from Paddington Green. They were moving for a very good reason. Buck from North Kensington was signaling frantically; he was surrounded and completely cut off. His troops were a chaotic crowd, stranded in a red sea of Notting Hill.
The allies had been too careless and confident. They had allowed Barker's force to be broken to pieces by Turnbull, and the moment that was done, the astute old leader of Notting Hill swung his men round and attacked Buck behind and on both sides. At the same moment Wayne cried, "Charge!" and struck him in front like a thunderbolt.
The allies had been too reckless and overconfident. They let Barker's force get shattered by Turnbull, and as soon as that happened, the clever old leader from Notting Hill turned his troops around and attacked Buck from the rear and both sides. At the same time, Wayne shouted, "Charge!" and hit him from the front like a bolt of lightning.
Two-thirds of Buck's men were cut to pieces before their allies could reach them. Then the sea of cities came on with their banners like breakers, and swallowed Notting Hill for ever.[Pg 284] The battle was not over, for not one of Wayne's men would surrender, and it lasted till sundown, and long after. But it was decided; the story of Notting Hill was ended.
Two-thirds of Buck's men were slaughtered before their allies could get to them. Then the sea of cities advanced with their flags like waves, completely engulfing Notting Hill for good.[Pg 284] The battle wasn’t over, as none of Wayne’s men were willing to give up, and it continued until sunset and well beyond. But the outcome was clear; the tale of Notting Hill was finished.
When Turnbull saw it, he ceased a moment from fighting, and looked round him. The evening sunlight struck his face; it looked like a child's.
When Turnbull saw it, he paused for a moment from fighting and looked around him. The evening sunlight hit his face; it looked like a child's.
"I have had my youth," he said. Then, snatching an axe from a man, he dashed into the thick of the spears of Shepherd's Bush, and died somewhere far in the depths of their reeling ranks. Then the battle roared on; every man of Notting Hill was slain before night.
"I've already lived my youth," he said. Then, grabbing an axe from a man, he charged into the midst of the spears at Shepherd's Bush and died somewhere deep within their chaotic ranks. Then the battle continued to rage on; every man from Notting Hill was killed before nightfall.
Wayne was standing by a tree alone after the battle. Several men approached him with axes. One struck at him. His foot seemed partly to slip; but he flung his hand out, and steadied himself against the tree.
Wayne was standing alone by a tree after the battle. A few men came up to him with axes. One of them swung at him. His foot almost slipped, but he reached out and steadied himself against the tree.
Barker sprang after him, sword in hand, and shaking with excitement.
Barker leaped after him, sword in hand, trembling with excitement.
"How large now, my lord," he cried, "is the Empire of Notting Hill?"
"How big is the Empire of Notting Hill now, my lord?" he exclaimed.
Wayne smiled in the gathering dark.
Wayne smiled in the fading light.
"Always as large as this," he said, and swept his sword round in a semicircle of silver.
"Always this big," he said, and swung his sword in a silver semicircle.
Barker dropped, wounded in the neck; and Wilson sprang over his body like a tiger-cat, rushing at Wayne. At the same moment there came behind the Lord of the Red Lion a cry and a flare of yellow, and a mass of the West Kensington halberdiers ploughed up the slope, knee-deep in grass, bearing the yellow banner of the city before them, and shouting aloud.
Barker fell, injured in the neck; and Wilson jumped over his body like a wildcat, charging at Wayne. At the same time, there was a shout and a flash of yellow behind the Lord of the Red Lion, and a group of the West Kensington halberdiers charged up the slope, knee-deep in grass, carrying the city’s yellow banner in front of them and yelling loudly.
At the same second Wilson went down under Wayne's sword, seemingly smashed like a fly. The great sword rose again like a bird, but Wilson seemed to rise with it, and, his sword being broken, sprang at Wayne's throat like a dog. The foremost of the yellow halberdiers had reached the tree and swung his axe above the struggling Wayne. With a curse the King whirled up his own halberd, and dashed the blade in the man's face. He reeled and rolled down the slope, just as the furious Wilson was flung on his back again. And again he was on his feet, and again at Wayne's throat. Then he was flung again, but this time laughing triumphantly. Grasped in his hand was the red and yellow favour that Wayne wore as Provost of Notting Hill. He had torn it from the place where it had been carried for twenty-five years.
At the exact moment Wilson went down under Wayne's sword, he looked crushed like a bug. The great sword rose again like a bird, but Wilson seemed to rise with it, and with his sword broken, lunged for Wayne's throat like a dog. The front-line yellow halberdiers reached the tree and swung their axes above the struggling Wayne. Cursing, the King whipped up his own halberd and slammed the blade into the man's face. He staggered and rolled down the slope, just as the furious Wilson was thrown onto his back again. And again he got back on his feet, once more going for Wayne's throat. Then he was tossed again, but this time he laughed triumphantly. Clutched in his hand was the red and yellow favor that Wayne wore as Provost of Notting Hill. He had ripped it from the place where it had been worn for twenty-five years.
With a shout the West Kensington men closed round Wayne, the great yellow banner flapping over his head.
With a shout, the West Kensington men gathered around Wayne, the big yellow banner waving above his head.
"Where is your favour now, Provost?" cried the West Kensington leader.
"Where's your support now, Provost?" yelled the West Kensington leader.
And a laugh went up.
And laughter erupted.
Adam struck at the standard-bearer and brought him reeling forward. As the banner stooped, he grasped the yellow folds and tore off a shred. A halberdier struck him on the shoulder, wounding bloodily.
Adam hit the standard-bearer, causing him to stagger forward. As the banner dipped, he grabbed the yellow fabric and tore off a piece. A halberdier struck him on the shoulder, inflicting a serious wound.
"Here is one colour!" he cried, pushing the yellow into his belt; "and here!" he cried, pointing to his own blood—"here is the other."
"Look, here's one color!" he shouted, tucking the yellow into his belt; "and here!" he exclaimed, pointing to his own blood—"here's the other."
At the same instant the shock of a sudden and heavy halberd laid the King stunned or dead. In the wild visions of vanishing consciousness, he saw again something that belonged to an utterly forgotten time, something that he had seen somewhere long ago in a restaurant. He saw, with his swimming eyes, red and yellow, the colours of Nicaragua.
At that moment, the impact of a sudden and heavy halberd left the King either stunned or dead. In the chaotic flashes of fading consciousness, he once again saw something that belonged to a completely forgotten time, something he had seen long ago in a restaurant. Through his blurry vision, he saw the red and yellow colors of Nicaragua.
Quin did not see the end. Wilson, wild with joy, sprang again at Adam Wayne, and the great sword of Notting Hill was whirled above once more. Then men ducked instinctively at the rushing noise of the sword coming down[Pg 287] out of the sky, and Wilson of Bayswater was smashed and wiped down upon the floor like a fly. Nothing was left of him but a wreck; but the blade that had broken him was broken. In dying he had snapped the great sword and the spell of it; the sword of Wayne was broken at the hilt. One rush of the enemy carried Wayne by force against the tree. They were too close to use halberd or even sword; they were breast to breast, even nostrils to nostrils. But Buck got his dagger free.
Quin didn’t see how it ended. Wilson, overwhelmed with happiness, lunged again at Adam Wayne, and the massive sword of Notting Hill was swung overhead once more. Men instinctively ducked at the sound of the sword crashing down from the sky, and Wilson of Bayswater was crushed to the floor like a fly. All that was left of him was a wreck; but the blade that had destroyed him was also shattered. In his final moments, he had broken the great sword and the spell it carried; Wayne's sword was snapped at the hilt. A surge from the enemy forced Wayne against the tree. They were too close to use a halberd or even a sword; they were chest to chest, even nose to nose. But Buck managed to free his dagger.
"Kill him!" he cried, in a strange stifled voice. "Kill him! Good or bad, he is none of us! Do not be blinded by the face!... God! have we not been blinded all along!" and he drew his arm back for a stab, and seemed to close his eyes.
"Kill him!" he shouted in a strangled voice. "Kill him! Good or bad, he doesn't belong to any of us! Don't let his face deceive you!... God! Haven't we been deceived this whole time?" He pulled back his arm to stab and appeared to close his eyes.
Wayne did not drop the hand that hung on to the tree-branch. But a mighty heave went over his breast and his whole huge figure, like an earthquake over great hills. And with that convulsion of effort he rent the branch out of the tree, with tongues of torn wood; and, swaying it once only, he let the splintered club fall on Buck, breaking his neck. The planner of the Great Road fell face foremost dead, with his dagger in a grip of steel.
Wayne didn't let go of the hand that clung to the tree branch. But a powerful wave of energy surged through his chest and his entire massive body, like an earthquake over great hills. With that intense effort, he pulled the branch out of the tree, with pieces of splintered wood flying everywhere; and, swinging it just once, he let the broken club drop on Buck, snapping his neck. The architect of the Great Road fell face down, dead, with his dagger held tightly in his hand.
"For you and me, and for all brave men, my brother," said Wayne, in his strange chant, "there is good wine poured in the inn at the end of the world."
"For you and me, and for all the brave men, my brother," said Wayne, in his unique chant, "there's good wine served in the tavern at the end of the world."
The packed men made another lurch or heave towards him; it was almost too dark to fight clearly. He caught hold of the oak again, this time getting his hand into a wide crevice and grasping, as it were, the bowels of the tree. The whole crowd, numbering some thirty men, made a rush to tear him away from it; they hung on with all their weight and numbers, and nothing stirred. A solitude could not have been stiller than that group of straining men. Then there was a faint sound.
The crowd of men lunged towards him again; it was so dark that it was hard to see clearly for a fight. He grabbed onto the oak tree once more, this time getting his hand into a large crevice and clutching what felt like the core of the tree. The whole group, made up of about thirty men, rushed to pull him away from it; they clung on with all their weight and numbers, but nothing moved. The stillness of that group of straining men was more silent than any solitude. Then there was a faint sound.
"His hand is slipping," cried two men in exultation.
"His hand is slipping," shouted two men in excitement.
"You don't know much of him," said another, grimly (a man of the old war). "More likely his bone cracks."
"You don't know much about him," said another, grimly (a man from the old war). "It's more likely that his bones creak."
"It is neither—by God, it is neither!" said one of the first two.
"It is neither—by God, it is neither!" said one of the first two.
"What is it, then?" asked the second.
"What is it, then?" asked the second.
"The tree is falling," he replied.
"The tree is falling," he said.
"As the tree falleth, so shall it lie," said Wayne's voice out of the darkness, and it had the same sweet and yet horrible air that it had[Pg 289] had throughout, of coming from a great distance, from before or after the event. Even when he was struggling like an eel or battering like a madman, he spoke like a spectator. "As the tree falleth, so shall it lie," he said. "Men have called that a gloomy text. It is the essence of all exultation. I am doing now what I have done all my life, what is the only happiness, what is the only universality. I am clinging to something. Let it fall, and there let it lie. Fools, you go about and see the kingdoms of the earth, and are liberal and wise and cosmopolitan, which is all that the devil can give you—all that he could offer to Christ, only to be spurned away. I am doing what the truly wise do. When a child goes out into the garden and takes hold of a tree, saying, 'Let this tree be all I have,' that moment its roots take hold on hell and its branches on the stars. The joy I have is what the lover knows when a woman is everything. It is what a savage knows when his idol is everything. It is what I know when Notting Hill is everything. I have a city. Let it stand or fall."
"As the tree falls, so shall it lie," Wayne's voice came from the darkness, carrying that same sweet yet terrible tone it always had, as if from far away, either before or after the event. Even while he struggled like an eel or fought like a madman, he sounded like an observer. "As the tree falls, so shall it lie," he repeated. "People have called that a gloomy saying. It is the heart of all joy. I’m doing now what I’ve done my entire life, what is my only source of happiness, my only connection to everything. I’m holding on to something. Let it fall, and there let it lie. Fools, you wander about and see the kingdoms of the earth, being open-minded and wise and worldly—which is all the devil can offer you—all that he could promise Christ, only to be rejected. I’m doing what the truly wise do. When a child goes out into the garden and grabs a tree, saying, 'Let this tree be all I have,' at that moment its roots reach into hell and its branches stretch to the stars. The joy I feel is what a lover knows when a woman is everything. It’s what a savage knows when his idol means everything. It’s what I know when Notting Hill is everything. I have a city. Let it stand or fall."
As he spoke, the turf lifted itself like a living thing, and out of it rose slowly, like crested serpents, the roots of the oak. Then[Pg 290] the great head of the tree, that seemed a green cloud among grey ones, swept the sky suddenly like a broom, and the whole tree heeled over like a ship, smashing every one in its fall.
As he spoke, the ground lifted itself like it was alive, and slowly, like cresting snakes, the roots of the oak emerged. Then[Pg 290] the massive crown of the tree, which looked like a green cloud among gray ones, suddenly swept across the sky like a broom, and the entire tree tilted over like a ship, crashing down on everyone in its path.
Chapter 3—Two Voices
In a place in which there was total darkness for hours, there was also for hours total silence. Then a voice spoke out of the darkness, no one could have told from where, and said aloud—
In a place where it was completely dark for hours, there was also complete silence during that time. Then a voice emerged from the darkness, and no one could tell where it came from, and said out loud—
"So ends the Empire of Notting Hill. As it began in blood, so it ended in blood, and all things are always the same."
"So ends the Empire of Notting Hill. Just as it started in bloodshed, it concluded in bloodshed, and everything remains unchanged."
And there was silence again, and then again there was a voice, but it had not the same tone; it seemed that it was not the same voice.
And there was silence again, and then once more there was a voice, but it didn't have the same tone; it felt like it was a different voice.
"If all things are always the same, it is because they are always heroic. If all things are always the same, it is because they are always new. To each man one soul only is given; to each soul only is given a little power—the power at some moments to outgrow and swallow up the stars. If age after age that power comes upon men, whatever gives it to them is great. Whatever makes men feel old is mean—an empire or a skin-flint shop. Whatever makes men feel young is great—a great war or a love-story. And in the darkest of the books of God there is written a truth that is also a riddle. It is of the new things that[Pg 292] men tire—of fashions and proposals and improvements and change. It is the old things that startle and intoxicate. It is the old things that are young. There is no sceptic who does not feel that many have doubted before. There is no rich and fickle man who does not feel that all his novelties are ancient. There is no worshipper of change who does not feel upon his neck the vast weight of the weariness of the universe. But we who do the old things are fed by nature with a perpetual infancy. No man who is in love thinks that any one has been in love before. No woman who has a child thinks that there have been such things as children. No people that fight for their own city are haunted with the burden of the broken empires. Yes, O dark voice, the world is always the same, for it is always unexpected."
"If everything is always the same, it’s because it’s always heroic. If everything is always the same, it’s because it’s always new. Each person is given only one soul; to each soul is granted a little power—the power at certain moments to surpass and absorb the stars. If over the ages that power comes to people, whatever brings it to them is great. Anything that makes people feel old is petty—whether it’s an empire or a stingy shop. Anything that makes people feel young is great—a big war or a love story. And in the darkest of sacred texts, there lies a truth that’s also a riddle. It’s the new things that people get tired of—trends, proposals, improvements, and change. It’s the old things that astonish and intoxicate. It’s the old things that are young. There’s no skeptic who doesn’t realize that many have doubted before. There’s no wealthy and fickle person who doesn’t feel that all their novelties are ancient. There’s no admirer of change who doesn’t feel the heavy weight of the universe’s weariness on their shoulders. But we who embrace the old things are nourished by nature with perpetual youth. No man in love thinks anyone has ever loved before. No woman with a child thinks that there have ever been children before. No people fighting for their own city are burdened by the weight of fallen empires. Yes, O dark voice, the world is always the same, for it is always surprising."
A little gust of wind blew through the night, and then the first voice answered—
A light breeze swept through the night, and then the first voice replied—
"But in this world there are some, be they wise or foolish, whom nothing intoxicates. There are some who see all your disturbances like a cloud of flies. They know that while men will laugh at your Notting Hill, and will study and rehearse and sing of Athens and Jerusalem, Athens and Jerusalem were silly suburbs like your Notting Hill. They know[Pg 293] that the earth itself is a suburb, and can feel only drearily and respectably amused as they move upon it."
"But in this world, there are some people, whether wise or foolish, who aren’t affected by anything. There are those who see all your troubles like a swarm of flies. They realize that while people will laugh at your Notting Hill, and will study, rehearse, and sing about Athens and Jerusalem, those places were just as trivial as your Notting Hill. They understand that the earth itself is just a neighborhood, and they can only feel a dreary and respectful amusement as they navigate it."
"They are philosophers or they are fools," said the other voice. "They are not men. Men live, as I say, rejoicing from age to age in something fresher than progress—in the fact that with every baby a new sun and a new moon are made. If our ancient humanity were a single man, it might perhaps be that he would break down under the memory of so many loyalties, under the burden of so many diverse heroisms, under the load and terror of all the goodness of men. But it has pleased God so to isolate the individual soul that it can only learn of all other souls by hearsay, and to each one goodness and happiness come with the youth and violence of lightning, as momentary and as pure. And the doom of failure that lies on all human systems does not in real fact affect them any more than the worms of the inevitable grave affect a children's game in a meadow. Notting Hill has fallen; Notting Hill has died. But that is not the tremendous issue. Notting Hill has lived."
"They're either philosophers or they're fools," said the other voice. "They're not real people. Real people live, as I say, celebrating from generation to generation in something more refreshing than just progress—in the fact that with every newborn, a new sun and a new moon are created. If our ancient humanity were a single person, it’s possible that he would break down under the weight of so many loyalties, under the burden of so many different acts of heroism, under the load and fear of all the goodness of humanity. But it pleases God to isolate each individual soul so that it can only learn about other souls through stories, and for each person, goodness and happiness come with the youthful energy and intensity of lightning, as fleeting and as pure. The inevitable failure that looms over all human systems doesn’t actually affect them any more than the worms of an inevitable grave affect a game of tag in a meadow. Notting Hill has fallen; Notting Hill has died. But that's not the real issue. Notting Hill has lived."
"But if," answered the other voice, "if what is achieved by all these efforts be only the common contentment of humanity, why do[Pg 294] men so extravagantly toil and die in them? Has nothing been done by Notting Hill than any chance clump of farmers or clan of savages would not have done without it? What might have been done to Notting Hill if the world had been different may be a deep question; but there is a deeper. What could have happened to the world if Notting Hill had never been?"
"But if," answered the other voice, "if what comes from all these efforts is just the ordinary satisfaction of humanity, why do[Pg 294] people work so hard and sacrifice so much for it? Has Notting Hill achieved anything that a random group of farmers or a tribe of savages wouldn't have accomplished on their own? What could have happened to Notting Hill if the world had been different is a profound question; but there's an even deeper one. What might have happened to the world if Notting Hill had never existed?"
The other voice replied—
The other voice answered—
"The same that would have happened to the world and all the starry systems if an apple-tree grew six apples instead of seven; something would have been eternally lost. There has never been anything in the world absolutely like Notting Hill. There will never be anything quite like it to the crack of doom. I cannot believe anything but that God loved it as He must surely love anything that is itself and unreplaceable. But even for that I do not care. If God, with all His thunders, hated it, I loved it."
"The same thing that would have happened to the world and all the star systems if an apple tree grew six apples instead of seven; something would have been lost forever. There has never been anything in the world quite like Notting Hill. There will never be anything like it until the end of time. I can only believe that God loved it as He must surely love anything that is unique and irreplaceable. But even for that, I don’t care. If God, with all His might, hated it, I loved it."
And with the voice a tall, strange figure lifted itself out of the débris in the half-darkness.
And with the voice, a tall, unusual figure emerged from the debris in the dim light.
The other voice came after a long pause, and as it were hoarsely.
The other voice came after a long pause and sounded somewhat hoarse.
"But suppose the whole matter were really a hocus-pocus. Suppose that whatever meaning[Pg 295] you may choose in your fancy to give to it, the real meaning of the whole was mockery. Suppose it was all folly. Suppose—"
"But what if it was all just trickery? What if whatever meaning[Pg 295] you want to assign to it is just a cover for the fact that the whole thing is a joke? What if it’s all pointless? What if—"
"I have been in it," answered the voice from the tall and strange figure, "and I know it was not."
"I've been there," replied the voice from the tall and unusual figure, "and I know it wasn't."
A smaller figure seemed half to rise in the dark.
A smaller figure appeared to partially rise in the darkness.
"Suppose I am God," said the voice, "and suppose I made the world in idleness. Suppose the stars, that you think eternal, are only the idiot fireworks of an everlasting schoolboy. Suppose the sun and the moon, to which you sing alternately, are only the two eyes of one vast and sneering giant, opened alternately in a never-ending wink. Suppose the trees, in my eyes, are as foolish as enormous toad-stools. Suppose Socrates and Charlemagne are to me only beasts, made funnier by walking on their hind legs. Suppose I am God, and having made things, laugh at them."
"Imagine I am God," said the voice, "and imagine I created the world without any effort. Imagine the stars, which you think are eternal, are just the silly fireworks of an endless schoolboy. Imagine the sun and the moon, which you praise alternately, are just the two eyes of one huge and mocking giant, blinking in an infinite wink. Imagine the trees, to me, are as foolish as giant mushrooms. Imagine Socrates and Charlemagne are just animals to me, made funnier by walking on their hind legs. Imagine I am God, and after creating everything, I laugh at it all."
"And suppose I am man," answered the other. "And suppose that I give the answer that shatters even a laugh. Suppose I do not laugh back at you, do not blaspheme you, do not curse you. But suppose, standing up straight under the sky, with every power of my being, I thank you for the fools' paradise[Pg 296] you have made. Suppose I praise you, with a literal pain of ecstasy, for the jest that has brought me so terrible a joy. If we have taken the child's games, and given them the seriousness of a Crusade, if we have drenched your grotesque Dutch garden with the blood of martyrs, we have turned a nursery into a temple. I ask you, in the name of Heaven, who wins?"
"And let's say I’m a man," the other replied. "And let’s say I give the answer that even breaks a laugh. Let’s say I don’t laugh back at you, don’t insult you, don’t curse you. But let’s say, standing tall under the sky, with every fiber of my being, I thank you for the fools’ paradise[Pg 296] you’ve created. Let’s say I praise you, with a real pain of ecstasy, for the joke that has brought me such terrible joy. If we’ve taken children’s games and given them the weight of a Crusade, if we’ve soaked your grotesque Dutch garden with the blood of martyrs, we’ve turned a nursery into a temple. I ask you, in the name of Heaven, who wins?"
The sky close about the crests of the hills and trees was beginning to turn from black to grey, with a random suggestion of the morning. The slight figure seemed to crawl towards the larger one, and the voice was more human.
The sky around the tops of the hills and trees was starting to shift from black to grey, hinting at the morning. The small figure appeared to move towards the larger one, and the voice sounded more human.
"But suppose, friend," it said, "suppose that, in a bitterer and more real sense, it was all a mockery. Suppose that there had been, from the beginning of these great wars, one who watched them with a sense that is beyond expression, a sense of detachment, of responsibility, of irony, of agony. Suppose that there were one who knew it was all a joke."
"But imagine, my friend," it said, "what if, in a harsher and more genuine sense, it was all a joke? What if, from the very start of these huge wars, there was someone who observed them with an indescribable awareness, a sense of distance, of accountability, of irony, of pain? What if there was someone who understood it was all just a prank?"
The tall figure answered—
The tall person replied—
"He could not know it. For it was not all a joke."
"He couldn't know that. Because it wasn't just a joke."
And a gust of wind blew away some clouds that sealed the sky-line, and showed a strip of[Pg 297] silver behind his great dark legs. Then the other voice came, having crept nearer still.
And a gust of wind blew away some clouds that covered the skyline, revealing a strip of[Pg 297]silver behind his massive dark legs. Then the other voice came, having crept even closer.
"Adam Wayne," it said, "there are men who confess only in articulo mortis; there are people who blame themselves only when they can no longer help others. I am one of them. Here, upon the field of the bloody end of it all, I come to tell you plainly what you would never understand before. Do you know who I am?"
"Adam Wayne," it said, "there are men who confess only at the point of death; there are people who only blame themselves when they can no longer help others. I am one of them. Here, on the battlefield of the bloody end of it all, I come to tell you clearly what you would never have understood before. Do you know who I am?"
"I know you, Auberon Quin," answered the tall figure, "and I shall be glad to unburden your spirit of anything that lies upon it."
"I know you, Auberon Quin," replied the tall figure, "and I'm happy to help you get anything off your chest."
"Adam Wayne," said the other voice, "of what I have to say you cannot in common reason be glad to unburden me. Wayne, it was all a joke. When I made these cities, I cared no more for them than I care for a centaur, or a merman, or a fish with legs, or a pig with feathers, or any other absurdity. When I spoke to you solemnly and encouragingly about the flag of your freedom and the peace of your city, I was playing a vulgar practical joke on an honest gentleman, a vulgar practical joke that has lasted for twenty years. Though no one could believe it of me, perhaps, it is the truth that I am a man both timid and tender-hearted. I never dared in the early[Pg 298] days of your hope, or the central days of your supremacy, to tell you this; I never dared to break the colossal calm of your face. God knows why I should do it now, when my farce has ended in tragedy and the ruin of all your people! But I say it now. Wayne, it was done as a joke."
"Adam Wayne," said the other voice, "you can't honestly be happy to hear what I have to say. Wayne, it was all a joke. When I created these cities, I cared about them as much as I would a centaur, or a merman, or a fish with legs, or a feathered pig, or any other ridiculous thing. When I spoke to you seriously and supportively about your freedom and your city's peace, I was just playing a crude practical joke on a good man, a crude joke that’s lasted for twenty years. Though no one would believe it of me, perhaps, the truth is that I’m both timid and soft-hearted. I never had the courage in the early days of your hope, or the height of your power, to tell you this; I never wanted to disturb the great calm of your face. God knows why I should do it now, when my farce has ended in tragedy and the destruction of all your people! But I’m saying it now. Wayne, it was all just a joke."
There was silence, and the freshening breeze blew the sky clearer and clearer, leaving great spaces of the white dawn.
There was silence, and the refreshing breeze blew the sky clearer and clearer, revealing large areas of the bright dawn.
At last Wayne said, very slowly—
At last, Wayne said very slowly—
"You did it all only as a joke?"
"You did all of that just for a joke?"
"Yes," said Quin, briefly.
"Yes," Quin said, briefly.
"When you conceived the idea," went on Wayne, dreamily, "of an army for Bayswater and a flag for Notting Hill, there was no gleam, no suggestion in your mind that such things might be real and passionate?"
"When you came up with the idea," continued Wayne, lost in thought, "of an army for Bayswater and a flag for Notting Hill, did you really have any inkling, any hint in your mind that those things could actually be real and filled with passion?"
"No," answered Auberon, turning his round white face to the morning with a dull and splendid sincerity; "I had none at all."
"No," Auberon replied, facing the morning with a dull but genuine sincerity; "I didn't have any at all."
Wayne sprang down from the height above him and held out his hand.
Wayne jumped down from the height above him and extended his hand.
"I will not stop to thank you," he said, with a curious joy in his voice, "for the great good for the world you have actually wrought. All that I think of that I have said to you a moment ago, even when I thought that your[Pg 299] voice was the voice of a derisive omnipotence, its laughter older than the winds of heaven. But let me say what is immediate and true. You and I, Auberon Quin, have both of us throughout our lives been again and again called mad. And we are mad. We are mad, because we are not two men, but one man. We are mad, because we are two lobes of the same brain, and that brain has been cloven in two. And if you ask for the proof of it, it is not hard to find. It is not merely that you, the humorist, have been in these dark days stripped of the joy of gravity. It is not merely that I, the fanatic, have had to grope without humour. It is that, though we seem to be opposite in everything, we have been opposite like man and woman, aiming at the same moment at the same practical thing. We are the father and the mother of the Charter of the Cities."
"I won't stop to thank you," he said, with a strange joy in his voice, "for the incredible good you’ve actually done for the world. Everything I just said to you, even when I thought your[Pg 299] voice was the sound of mocking power, its laughter older than the winds of heaven. But let me speak to what is immediate and true. You and I, Auberon Quin, have both been called mad time and again throughout our lives. And we are mad. We are mad because we aren't two separate men, but one. We are mad because we are two halves of the same brain, and that brain has been split in two. And if you want proof of it, it’s not hard to find. It’s not just that you, the humorist, have been stripped of the joy of seriousness in these dark times. It’s not just that I, the fanatic, have had to navigate without humor. It’s that, even though we seem completely opposite in everything, we are opposite like man and woman, both aiming at the same practical goal at the same time. We are the father and the mother of the Charter of the Cities."
Quin looked down at the débris of leaves and timber, the relics of the battle and stampede, now glistening in the growing daylight, and finally said—
Quin looked down at the debris of leaves and wood, the remnants of the battle and stampede, now shining in the increasing daylight, and finally said—
"Yet nothing can alter the antagonism—the fact that I laughed at these things and you adored them."
"Yet nothing can change the conflict—the fact that I laughed at these things and you loved them."
Wayne's wild face flamed with something[Pg 300] god-like, as he turned it to be struck by the sunrise.
Wayne's wild face lit up with something [Pg 300] god-like as he turned it to face the sunrise.
"I know of something that will alter that antagonism, something that is outside us, something that you and I have all our lives perhaps taken too little account of. The equal and eternal human being will alter that antagonism, for the human being sees no real antagonism between laughter and respect, the human being, the common man, whom mere geniuses like you and me can only worship like a god. When dark and dreary days come, you and I are necessary, the pure fanatic, the pure satirist. We have between us remedied a great wrong. We have lifted the modern cities into that poetry which every one who knows mankind knows to be immeasurably more common than the commonplace. But in healthy people there is no war between us. We are but the two lobes of the brain of a ploughman. Laughter and love are everywhere. The cathedrals, built in the ages that loved God, are full of blasphemous grotesques. The mother laughs continually at the child, the lover laughs continually at the lover, the wife at the husband, the friend at the friend. Auberon Quin, we have been too long separated; let us go out together. You have a halberd and I a sword, let us start our[Pg 301] wanderings over the world. For we are its two essentials. Come, it is already day."
"I know something that will change that conflict, something outside of us, something you and I have probably ignored our whole lives. The equal and eternal human spirit will change that conflict, because humans don’t see any real conflict between laughter and respect. The everyday person, whom mere geniuses like you and me can only admire like a god. When dark and gloomy days arrive, you and I are needed—the pure fanatic, the pure satirist. Together, we’ve addressed a significant wrong. We’ve brought the modern cities into a kind of poetry that anyone who understands humanity knows is far more common than the ordinary. But among healthy people, there’s no battle between us. We are just the two sides of a farmer’s brain. Laughter and love are everywhere. The cathedrals, built in ages that cherished God, are filled with irreverent grotesques. The mother laughs at the child, the lover laughs at their partner, the wife laughs at the husband, the friend laughs at the friend. Auberon Quin, we've been apart for too long; let’s go out together. You have a halberd and I have a sword, let’s set off on our[Pg 301] adventures across the world. Because we are its two essentials. Come on, it's already daylight."
In the blank white light Auberon hesitated a moment. Then he made the formal salute with his halberd, and they went away together into the unknown world.
In the bright white light, Auberon paused for a moment. Then he gave a formal salute with his halberd, and they walked off together into the unknown world.
THE END
THE END
Mr. Lane's Latest Novel |
THE NEW MILITARY NOVEL. |
Life in a military town. |
("Aus einer kleinen Garnison"). |
By LIEUTENANT BILSE. |
The Military Novel suppressed by the German Government. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. |
MY FRIEND PROSPERO: A Novel. |
By HENRY HARLAND. Crown 8vo. 6s. |
By the same Author. |
THE CARDINAL'S SNUFF BOX. Illustrated. 6s. |
THE TOP LADY. 6s. |
Comedies and Mistakes. 6s. |
MISS. 3s. 6d. |
Gray Roses. 3s. 6d. net. |
OLD SHROPSHIRE LIFE. |
By LADY CATHERINE MILNES GASKELL. With Sixteen Full-page Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 6s. |
CHARMS: A Novel. |
By The Honorable THE EARL OF IDDESLEIGH, Author of "Luck o' Lassendale." Crown 8vo. 6s. |
ISABEL BRODERICK: A Book. |
By ALICE JONES. Crown 8vo. 6s. |
THE FISHERS: A Novel. |
By J. HENRY HARRIS. Crown 8vo. 6s. |
Perronelle: A Novel. |
By VALENTINA HAWTREY. Crown 8vo. 6s. |
THE PHILANTHROPIST: A Novel. |
By J. F. CAUSTON, Author of "The Comedy of a Suburban Chapel." Crown 8vo. 6s. |
THE YEOMAN: A Novel. |
By CHARLES KENNETT BURROW. Crown 8vo. 6s. |
THE TYRANTS OF NORTH HYBEN: A Novel. |
By FRANK DILNOT. Crown 8vo. 6s. |
A BEAUTIFUL ART BOOK. |
A May Morning Masque. |
By WILLIAM GRAHAM ROBERTSON. |
With Twelve Full-Page Illustrations in Colour by the Author. Fcap. 4to. |
JOHN LANE, Publisher, LONDON & NEW YORK |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!